Skip to main content

Full text of "The Baptist in history"

See other formats


THE  BAPTIST  IN  HISTORY 


' 


A  X± 


\0^ 


THE 


BAPTIST  IN  HISTORY. 


FIVE     LECTURES 

BY 


>**.< 


REV.   H-   Cr  JVIOSHER,   A.   JVL, 


PASTOR  FIRST  BAPTIST  CHURCH, 


Albert    Lea,    Minn. 


1900. 

Simonson  &  Whitcomb,  Printers, 
Albert  Lea,  Minn. 


■ 


TWO  COPIES  MECElVE 

Library  of  Congr««%      J 

Office  of  tka  «£)T    J\V 

APR  8  -  1900        *        • 
Kegttfor  of  Copyrights* 


60064 

COPYRIGHT,  1900, 

BY 

R.  C.  MOSHER. 


SECOND  COPY, 

\  °$  o  v 


CONTENTS. 


LECTURE  I.— The  Distinctive  Principle  of  page. 

Baptists, 8 

Importance  of  Foundation  Principles,     .          .  9 

Necessity  of  Obedience,         .         .         .         .         .  18 

Needless  Divisions  Wrong.       ....  14 

How  Baptists  are  Regarded,          ....  16 

Baptist  Growth  and  Solidity,            ...  IT 

The  Distinctive  Principle.             ....  19 

The  New  Testament  as  Authority.            .         .  20 

Reason  of  Baptist  Unity,      .....  21 

Proofs  of  Baptist  Position,        ....  21 

Historical  Genesis  of  Other  Churches,         .         .  27 

Illustrations  in  Germany,  Africa  and  Cuba,    .  29 

Conclusion,             .          ......  31 

LECTURE  II—  The  History  of  Baptists,  36 

Different  from  Other  Church  History,          .         .  36 

An  Apostolic  Succession,          .         .         .         .  37 

Misnamed  Church  History.           ....  39 

Ancient  Origin  of  Baptists,      ....  41 

Their  Aims  Compared  with  Others,     ...  42 

Misrepresentations  of  Baptist  History.    .         .  44 

The  Munster  Kingdom,          .....  45 

The  Peasants' War./ 47 

The  Historical  Line. — Apostolic  Churches,          .  49 


CONTENTS. 


Baptist ic  Movements. 

St.  Patrick  and  His  Work, 

Patrick  Not  a  Baptist, 

Welsh  Claims,        . 

The  Petrobrusians, 

The  Waldenses, 

The  Anabaptists, 

Anabaptists  Not  Immersionists, 

Anabaptists  the  Real  Reformers, 

English  Baptists, 

American       "  ... 

Present  Baptist  Strength, 


51 

52 
55 
57 
58 
59 
61 
63 
65 
65 
67 
68 


LECTURE  III.— The  Sufferings  of  Baptists,  72 

Novatian  and  Donatist  Sufferings,        ...  73 

Persecutions  Not  for  Immersion,              .         .  74 

Immersion  the  Universal  Practice,      ...  75 

Immersion  in  the  Westminster  Assembly,       .  78 

John  Wesley  an  Immersionist,      ....  79 

Infant  Baptism  the  Cause  of  Persecution,       .  81 

Infant  Baptism  Itself  Persecution,       ...  85 

Baptists  Never  Persecuting,     ....  86 

Number  of  Christians  Murdered,          ...  88 

Awful  Sufferings  of  Baptists,            ...  89 

Decree  of  the  Inquisition,                      ...  94 

Numbers  Put  to  Death,             ....  96 

Reasons  for  Persecutions.              ....  98 

Complicity  of  the  Reformers,            .          .         .  100 

Infamous  Character  of  Procedure,                  .         .  101 

Sufferings  in  England,       .....  102 

"    America, 104 


CONTENTS.  O 

Sufferings  in  Massachusetts,    ....  105 

"    Virginia,  Etc.,          ....  107 

Wtiy  they  Endured  Such  Things,            .  109 

LECTUEE  IV.— Baptist  Influence  on  Civil 

Government, 115 

Influence  of  Church  on  Government,       .         .  116 

Leadership  of  Baptists  in  Religions  Liberty,      .  119 

Testimonies  of  Writers, 120 

Baptist  Confessions  of  Faith,        ....  122 

Treatises  on  Religious  Liberty,        .         .         .  124 

The  First  Baptist  Government,             ...  126 

The  First  Baptist  College,        ....  127 

Liberty  versus  Toleration,             ....  129 

Claims  of  Others  as  to  Leadership,           .         .  130 

Influence  in  Holland,             .....  136 

"  England,        .....  137 

of  Rhode  Island,           ....  138 

Baptist  Efforts  in  New  England,      .         .         .  140 

Severe  New  England  Laws,           ....  141 

Baptist  Efforts  in  Virginia,      ....  143 

Baptists  in  the  Revolution,            ....  146 

Adoption  of  the  Constitution. — John  Leland,  147 

The  First  Amendment,          ...         .         .         .  148 

Influence  through  Thomas  Jefferson,       .         .  149 

Testimony  of  Mrs.  Madison,          ....  150 

Leadership  in  present  Struggle,       .         .         .  152 

LECTURE  V.— Baptist    Influence    on   The 

Spiritual  Life  of  Other  Religious  Bodies,  157 

Contrast  of  Past  and  Present,       ....  157 

Causes  of  Change,              .....  161 


4  CONTENTS. 

Anabaptists  and  the  Reformation.       .         .         .  16)> 

Failure  of  the  Reformation,      ....  165 

Progress  Towards  Spiritual  Church  Membership,  168 

Growing  Supremacy  of  the  Bible,         .         .         .  171 

Peter's  Primacy 172 

Defense  of  Infant  Baptism,           ....  173 

Bible  Versions  and  Translations.     .         .          .  171 

Increasing  Number  of  Immersions.      .         .         .  176 

Decline  of  Infant  Baptism,       .                  .         .  177 

Admissions  of  Pedobaptists,          ....  177 

Increase  of  Adult  Baptisms,     ....  181 

Decrease  of  Infant  Baptisms,       ....  183 

Presbyterian  Figures.         .....  181 

Congregational    "           ......  186 

Methodist             ;<              .         .  188 

Episcopal             i; 189 

Reformed  Church  Figures,       ....  189 

Summary  of  Figures,             .         .         .         .         .  190 

Conclusion,        .......  191 

Table  of  Membership  and  Baptisms.       .         Appendix. 


INTRODUCTORY, 


The  origin  of  these  lectures  was  as  follows:  It  was 
years  ago,  while  reading  Baptist  history,  that  there 
came  to  me,  like  a  revelation,  a  vivid  sense  of  the  grand 
achievements  of  our  spiritual  ancestors  and  the  vital 
necessity  to  Christendom  at  large  of  the  preservation 
and  enforcement  of  the  principles  which  they  held  and 
which  we  hold.  It  seemed  to  me  also  that  there  ought 
to  be  more  of  a  systematic  teaching  of  these  principles 
and  a  setting  forth  of  our  history  so  as  to  show  what 
reason  we  have  for  self  respect  in  view  of  the  past  and 
for  steadfast  loyalty  in  view  of  the  future.  Such 
study  of  our  history  as  has  been  possible  since  that 
time  has  only  confirmed  my  former  convictions.  In 
other  churches  there  is  no  hesitancy  in  teaching  de- 
nominational loyalty,  but  among  us  it  is  mostly  left  to 
the  self  evidence  of  the  truths  we  teach,  and  it  is  no 
exaggeration  to  say  that  scarcely  one  in  a  hundred  of 
our  church  members  realizes  either  the  importance  of 
our  principles,  our  present  power,  or  our  past  attain- 
ments. I  resolved  at  the  time  referred  to  that,  if  I 
should  ever  be  pastor  of  another  church,  that  church 
should  have  a  course  of  addresses  along  these  lines. 
Twice  was  this  course  of  lectures  attempted,  but  a 
period  of  physical  prostration    prevented  their  com- 


6  THE   BAPTIST    IN    HISTORY. 

pletion.  The  third  attempt  was  successful  to  the  extent 
which  may  be  shown  in  the  following  pages.  My  effort 
has  been  not  to  present  a  full  view  of  Baptist  history, 
but  only  to  gather  up  and  present  facts  in  such  a  way 
that  all  Baptists  "to  whom  these  presents  may  come" 
may  feel  that  they  may  stand  a  little  straighter  because 
of  a  better  self  respect  as  Baptists,  and  must  be  a  little 
more  loyal  to  those  principles  which  thus  far  have  been 
the  preservation  of  Christianity  from  corruption  and 
failure,  and  which  shall  hereafter  lead  to  a  purer 
church,  a  mightier  spiritual  force,  and  a  speedier  com- 
ing of  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  Christ. 

These  lectures  make  no  large  claim  to  originality, 
except  in  the  plan  and  manner  of  presentation,  and 
there  is  not  much  in  them  which  could  not  be  found, 
probably,  in  some  other  book;  but  inasmuch  as  few 
have  opportunity  to  examine  many  books,  this  summary 
may  be  useful.  It  should  be  said  also,  that  although 
much  has  been  published  of  late  upon  Baptist  princi- 
ples and  history,  nothing  has  yet  appeared  which  pre- 
sents the  subject  in  the  same  way  or  with  the  same 
purpose  as  these  lectures.  They  are  now  published  as 
they  were  delivered,  except  that  in  a  few  parts  they 
have  been  made  more  full  than  was  possible  in  the  time 
allotted  to  a  public  address.  The  interest  shown  by 
those  who  have  listened  to  them  has  encouraged  the 
hope  that  they  may  be  more  widely  useful  by  their 
publication.  To  our  host  of  Baptist  young  people 
especially  they  are  now  presented. 

R.  C.  M. 


"Ye call  me,  Master,  and,  Lord:  and  ye  say  well; 
for  so  I  am." 

"If  ye  know  these  things,  Messed  are  ye  if  ye  do 
them." 

"I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words 
of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  If  any  man  shall 
add  unto  them,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues 
that  are  ivritten  in  this  book;  and  if  any  man 
shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this 
prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  from  the 
tree  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  which  are 
written  in  this  book" 


I. 


THE  DISTINCTIVE  PRINCIPLE  OF  BAPTISTS 


In  these  addresses  we  shall  attempt  an  answer  to 
the  following  questions: — First,  What  is  a  Baptist? 
then,  Where  in  the  records  of  the  past  do  we  find  Bap- 
tists? next,  What  has  it  cost  them  to  be  Baptists?  and 
finally,  What  did  they  do  for  civil  liberty?  and  what 
have  they  done  for  the  religious  life  of  other  bodies? 
The  full  answer  to  these  questions  would  fill  volumes; 
nay,  the  full  answer  can  never  be  written,  for  the 
greater  part  of  the  record  of  their  faith,  their  heroism, 
their  endurance,  their  triumphs,  and  their  weaknesses 
and  failures,  has  perished  from  the  earth;  but  we  hope 
so  much  of  an  answer  may  be  given  as  will  inspire  us 
to  a  loftier  faith  and  a  stronger  fidelity  to  the  truth  of 
the  Gospel,  and  to  greater  emulation  of  the  heroism  of 
the  past. 

Let  it  be  understood  throughout  the  whole  of  this 
discussion,  that  while  we  speak  only  of  Baptists,  there 
are  and  have  been  other  and  smaller  bodies  which  have 
shared  in  our  beliefs  and  principles,  and  sometimes 
suffered  for  them,  although  we  cannot  stop  in  our  dis- 


THE   DISTINCTIVE   PRINCIPLE.  9 

cussion  to  give  proper  credit  to  each  by  name.  There 
are  and  have  been  many  who,  though  not  known  by  that 
name,  should  nevertheless  be  included  under  the  broad 
definition  of  a  Baptist.  As  far,  therefore,  as  these  other 
bodies  have  been  in  accord  with  us  in  the  maintenance 
of  these  principles,  what  shall  be  said  applies  also  to 
them. 

There  are  some  questions  which,  apparently,  do 
not  seem  to  most  people  to  be  of  much  practical 
moment  in  christian  life,  and  yet  they  are  really  funda- 
mental to  it.  They  are  like  the  substructures  of  a 
mighty  bridge,  down  out  of  sight  and  not  well  under- 
stood, and  indeed,  scarcely  thought  of  by  the  thousands 
who  pass  over  it,  and  yet  upon  them  the  whole  struc- 
ture rests,  and  without  them  it  would  not  stand  at  all. 
You  all  know  that  in  the  erection  of  any  great  building 
the  utmost  pains  is  taken  to  secure  a  good  foundation. 
A  few  years  ago,  in  the  capital  city  of  this  state,  a  great 
twelve  story  printing  house  was  built.  The  land  on 
which  it  stands  was  originally  a  swampy  place,  called 
in  the  West  a  "slew"  (slough),  but  had  been  filled 
in  and  so  changed  that  the  city  dwellers  of 
my  day  would  never  have  guessed  what  was 
the  original  appearance  of  the  ground.  But  in 
digging  out  for  the  basement,  it  was  found  that 
the  foundation  must  be  begun  in  the  soft  clay  mud  of 
what  had  been  a  swamp,  and  to  those  who  watched  the 
progress  of  affairs,  it  seemed  impossible  that  any  con- 
siderable building  could  ever  stand  on  such  a  basis. 
However,  the  contractor  went  on  with  his  work.     He 


10  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

dug  out  the  mud  to  the  depth  of  several  feet,  then  he 
filled  in  the  space  with  long  piles  driven  down  almost 
their  whole  length,  putting  them  close  together;  then 
he  made  a  mixture  of  concrete  and  filled  the  whole 
space  with  it  to  the  top  of  the  piles,  so  that  when  it  set 
and  became  hard  it  would  be  almost  like  one  great, 
solid  stone.  Still  further,  upon  this  concrete  he  placed 
great,  broad  stones,  much  broader  than  the  thickness  of 
the  walls,  upon  these  another  layer  of  stones  not  quite 
so  broad,  and  upon  these  still  another,  and  then,  and 
not  until  then,  did  he  begin  to  build  the  walls  of  the 
structure.  Many  thousands  of  dollars  spent  before  he 
began  to  build,  but  did  the  owners  complain?  Not  at 
all;  they  knew  the  value  of  a  good  foundation. 

Just  so  in  spiritual  building,  and  in  building  of 
churches  as  well  as  in  building  of  individual  character. 
The  foundation  principles  are  of  the  utmost  importance, 
and  to  have  them  right  should  be  the  very  first  object, 
though  with  most  individuals  it  is,  in  point  of  fact,  the 
last.  Not  one  in  twenty  (and  perhaps  it  would  be  safe 
to  say  not  one  in  fifty)  of  the  members  of  churches  can 
tell  what  is  the  real  fundamental  principle  on  which 
their  own  church  is  built,  because  not  one  in  twenty 
makes  any  careful  study  of  principles  or  comparison  of 
methods,  and  so  decides  for  himself  before  uniting  with 
a  church.  They  come  in  from  all  sorts  of  reasons; 
because  their  parents  belong  to  that  church;  because 
they  were  brought  up  in  that  way;  because  their  friends 
belong  to  that  church  or  intend  to  join  it;  because  that 
church  has  the  best  house  of  worship  or  the  most  social 
advantages;  or  because  they  like  the  minister,  or  from 


THE   DISTINCTIVE    PRINCIPLE.  11 

some  other  such  reason,  but  very  seldom  because  they 
have  read  their  bibles  and  examined  the  principles  of 
church  life  and  find  that  in  that  church  the  two  best 
agree. 

There  are  certain  underlying  principles  which  give 
tone  and  color  and  distinctive  character  to  every  reli- 
gious body,  and  these  different  principles  will  work 
themselves  out  into  different  styles  of  activity  and  ex- 
perience with  unerring  certainty.  Each  denomination 
of  christians  has  its  characteristic  type  which  differs 
from  all  the  rest,  and  this  type  is  what  it  is  because  the 
fundamental  principles  of  church  life  and  organization 
are  what  they  are.  A  Baptist  christian  is  quite  differ- 
ent from  a  Methodist  christian,  and  the  Methodist  is 
different  from  the  Presbyterian;  a  Disciple  christian 
differs  from  either  of  them,  and  again  a  real  christian 
in  the  Episcopal  or  Lutheran  church  differs  from  them 
all.  A  man  who  has  had  forty  years  experience  and 
training  in  the  Methodist  ministry  is  a  very  different 
man  in  his  thought,  his  bearing  and  his  general  air,  his 
style  of  prayer  and  his  religious  experience,  from  a 
man  who  has  had  a  like  period  of  training  and  service 
in  the  Baptist  ministry.  One  who  has  been  familiar 
with  the  different  denominations  can  tell  without 
inquiry  and  with  very  considerable  certainty,  to  what 
denomination  a  minister  belongs,  upon  hearing  him 
preach.  Each  of  these,  of  course,  thinks  that  his  own 
particular  type  is  the  highest,  but  that  cannot  possibly 
be  true.     Some  must  be  better  and  some  worse. 

But,  moreover,  the  fundamental  principles  of  church 
life  are  a  matter  of  great  importance,  not  only  to  the 


_^_^__ 


12  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

church  itself,  but  to  society  at  large,  for  society  and  gov- 
ernment are  very  profoundly  influenced  by  the  churches. 
Think,  for  instance,  of  the  vast  difference  between 
social  life  in  Roman  Catholic  and  in  Protestant  coun- 
tries, which  is  familiar  to  us  all.  But  think  further 
about  this.  If  it  were  possible  to  have  one  nation  filled 
with  Methodist  churches  and  admitting  no  other, 
another  nation  likewise  filled  with  Baptist  churches, 
another  with  Presbyterian,  and  another  with  Episcopal 
and  still  another  with  Roman  Catholic,  not  only  would 
these  different  nations,  in  the  course  of  a  few  genera- 
tions, develop  different  types  of  Christianity,  but  also 
of  social  life  and  of  government,  where  would  be  seen  all 
the  gradations  from  the  absolute  freedom  and  equality 
of  a  model  republic  in  the  Baptist  nation  to  the  despot- 
ism of  an  irresponsible  monarchy,  with  its  caste  dis- 
tinctions and  divisions  into  privileged  classes  and  tax 
paying  classes  in  the  Roman  Catholic  nation.  We 
shall  see  by  and  by  how  profoundly  the  ruling  idea  of 
a  church  has  influenced  civil  government. 

There  is,  therefore,  a  better  and  a  worse,  a  right 
and  a  wrong  starting  point,  and  it  becomes  a  matter  of 
the  utmost  importance  that  our  foundation  principles 
be  right.  It  is,  moreover,  my  profound  conviction  that 
the  foundation  principles  of  our  Baptist  churches  are  the 
right  ones,  and  the  more  I  study  them  the  more  I  think 
so;  and  it  is  still  further  my  conviction,  just  as  pro- 
found, that  we  have  a  sacred  obligation  laid  upon  us  to 
defend  them  and  to  teach  them.  If  we  believe  thai  we 
hold  truth  which  others  do  not,  we  are  certainly  bound  to 
give  it  to  them.     Away  then,  with  this  false  modesty 


THE   DISTINCTIVE   PRINCIPLE.  IB 

which  lets  others  go  on  their  way  in  error  because  we 
might  be  thought  sectarian  if  we  told  them  the  truth. 
Why  should  so  many  of  us  be  apparently  anxious  to 
persuade  others  of  our  own  insignificance?  And  why 
should  a  Baptist  be  the  only  one  among  all  the  religious 
bodies 

"Who  scarcely  dare,  with  a  malicious  frown, 
Assert  the  nose  upon  his  face  his  own"? 

But  let  us  note,  first,  that  New  Testament  religion 
is  not  a  matter  of  feeling,  but  of  principle;  a  question 
of  loyal  obedience  to  Christ.  We  are  not  to  judge  of 
the  "amount  of  religion"  or  of  the  piety  we  may  pos- 
sess by  the  frequency  of  states  of  blissful  and  ecstatic 
feeling,  but  by  the  readiness  with  which  we  obey  the 
commands  of  Christ  and  the  completeness  of  our  sub- 
mission to  His  will.  Christ  never  said  "Ye  are  my 
friends  if  ye  feel  ffood,"  but  "if  ye  do  whatsoever  I 
command  you."  Love  and  sentiment  and  gush  are 
not  piety,  although  there  is  no  true  piety  without  love. 
Obedience  to  Christ  is  piety,  and  an  ounce  of  obedience 
is  worth  more  than  a  ton  of  gush. 

Let  us  note  again,  the  inconsistency  of  professed 
love  and  persistent  disobedience.  Jesus  says,  (Revised 
Version)  "If  ye  love  me  ye  will  keep  my  command- 
ments." That  was  a  hard  question  Jesus  once  asked 
of  the  Jews,  "And  why  call  ye  me  Lord,  Lord,  and  do 
not  the  things  that  I  say  ?"  To  this  question  they  gave 
him  no  answer.  Indeed,  how  could  they  give  an 
answer?  There  was  nothing  they  could  say;  not  a 
word.  Call  him  master  and  yet  refuse  to  obey  him! 
Call  him  Lord  and  yet  deny  his  authority !     The  absurd- 


14  THE    BAPTIST    IN   HISTORY. 

ity  and  the  sin  of  it  is  too  plain  to  admit  of  any- 
possible  defence. 

And  let  us  note  again,  that  a  needless  division 
among  christians  is  a  misfortune  and  a  sin;  and  let  us 
join  heartily  with  those  who  cry  out  for  christian 
unity,  although  we  may  differ  radically  from  most  of 
them  as  to  the  means  by  which  it  is  to  be  secured. 
Jesus  prayed  for  his  disciples  that  they  all  might  be 
one.  Four  times  is  that  thought  repeated  in  that  one 
prayer  in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  John,  and  in  spite 
of  all  that  may  be  said  as  to  its  advantages,  I  believe 
that  the  present  division  of  christians  into  discordant 
and  antagonistic  sects  is  something  which  our  Lord 
never  contemplated  and  wTith  which  he  is  not  well 
pleased.  It  is  the  product  of  insufficient  intelligence 
and  incomplete  consecration.  It  was  not  so  in  the 
beginning  and  will  not  be  so  in  the  end,  for  we  can  not 
believe  his  prayer  will  go  unanswered.  There  are  not 
five  New  Jerusalems  shown  us  in  the  Apocalypse  nor 
forty,  neither  are  there  a  dozen  brides  of  the  Lamb,  and 
all  at  variance  with  each  other,  but  only  one.  "That 
they  all  may  be  one,  even  as  we  are  one"  is  the  prayer 
of  Jesus.  That  we  may  be  one  with  each  other,  even 
as  Jesus  was  one  with  the  Father  and  as  we  claim  to  be 
one  with  Him;  this  is  the  ideal  and  this  ideal  is  to  be. 

Whose  sin  is  it  then,  this  discord  and  division,  and 
whence  did  it  come?  It  did  not  come  from  those  who 
follow  the  divinely  appointed  way  and  it  will  only 
cease  when  christians  everywhere  return  to  that  way. 
But  if  needless  division  is  a  sin,  then  it  is  evident  that 
a  body  of   christians  ought  not  to  separate  itself,  or 


THE    DISTINCTIVE   PRINCIPLE.  15 

remain  separated,  from  others  except  for  very  serious 
cause.  There  must  be  some  vital  thing  which  they 
feel  they  must  have,  and  yet  cannot  find  in  other  bodies 
or  churches,  A  denomination  which  has  no  distinctive 
principle— nothing  which  can  not  be  found  also  to  a 
good  degree  in  some  other  denomination,  has  no  suffi- 
cient reason  for  its  existence.  It  is  needlessly  multi- 
plying divisions.  It  should  disband,  and  so  make  one 
less  among  conflicting  names,  and  one  less  occasion  of 
sneers  to  the  scoffer.  But  we  must  take  our  own 
medicine.  Can  we  show  such  a  distinctive  principle? 
Would  any  vital  thing  be  lost  if  we  should  cease  to 
exist?     If  not,  then  let  us  disband. 

Now  how  many  know  whether  anything  wTould  be 
lost  or  not?  Probably  our  people  are  better  posted  as 
to  the  reasons  for  their  beliefs  and  practices  than  those 
of  many  other  churches,  because  we  have  always  met  so 
much  scorn  and  opposition  as  to  compel  examination, 
yet  among  Baptists  there  is  still  a  lamentable  ignorance 
on  these  matters.  Every  Baptist  pastor  is  obliged  to 
meet  it  and  the  questions  asked  by  his  own  members 
show  that  many  vital  things  are  not  well  understood, 
and  this  is  much  more  true  as  to  our  history  than  as  to 
our  beliefs.  Baptists  themselves  do  not  understand  as 
they  should  their  own  position,  their  own  strength, 
their  own  history,  or  the  vital  importance  of  their  prin- 
ciples to  the  world  at  large.  To  the  great  majority  of 
us  an  examination  into  these  things  would  bring  a  most 
surprising  revelation.  We  have  never  properly  appre- 
ciated ourselves,  and  as  to  the  opinion  held  of  us  by 
others — wre  know  very   well  what  that  is.     We  know 


16  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

what  others  think  of  us.  There  never  was  a  people 
more  misunderstood  and  misrepresented,  and  it  is  high 
time  we  ceased  to  be  so  timid  about  declaring  our 
principles,  and  defending  them. 

In  the  minds  of  very  many  (and  otherwise  intelli- 
gent people  too)  the  Baptists  are  a  stubborn,  narrow- 
minded  set  of  people,  exclusive,  self-righteous  and 
bigoted,  who  are  forever  harping  about  immersion  and 
making  it  a  hobby  of  more  importance  than  anything 
else;  who  refuse  to  "commune1'  with  anybody  but 
themselves  because  they  do  not  recognize  anybody  else 
as  christians,  or  at  least,  as  being  as  good  as  them- 
selves, and  so  forth.  It  is  all  sufficiently  familiar  to 
us;  we  have  heard  it  until  we  could  almost  say  it  back- 
wards. It  avails  nothing  to  say  in  reply  that  Baptist 
requirements  for  the  "communion"  are  exactly  the 
same  as  those  of  every  other  church,  namely,  a  christian 
experience,  an  orderly  walk,  and  baptism,  and  that 
their  baptism  is  only  that  which  the  best  scholarship 
of  the  world  declares  to  be  the  baptism  of  the  New 
Testament,  or  that  no  one  is  more  ready  than  they  to 
fellowship  christians  of  every  name  and  no  name  in 
every  labor  of  love,  in  prayer,  in  cordial  sympathy,  and 
even  at  the  table  of  our  Lord  when  his  own  require- 
ments concerning  it  have  been  met.  But  it  is  not 
worth  while  to  spend  time  in  pointing  out  the  utter 
untruthfulness  of  this  conception.  Those  who  believe 
these  things  are  largely  those  who  wish  to  believe 
them  or  those  who  have  had  no  practical  acquaintance 
with  us.  I  must  say,  however,  that  many  years'  experi- 
ence has  convinced  me  that  there  is  to  be  found  among 


THE   DISTINCTIVE    PRINCIPLE.  17 

Baptists  fully  as  much  of  broad  minded  liberality  and 
christian  charity  as  among  any  christians  on  earth, 
and  much  more  than  among  those  who  are  foremost  in 
denouncing  our  "bigotry"  and  "narrow-mindedness." 
However,  there  must  be  something  to  these  Baptist 
people,  for  see  how  they  prosper  and  how  they  are 
coming  up  in  every  way  in  spite  of  the  most  strenuous 
opposition.  They  are  more  rigid  in  their  discipline 
than  other  churches;  it  is  a  harder  matter  to  get  into 
their  churches  than  into  almost  any  other,  and  they 
refuse  many  whom  others  accept.  They  are  unpopular 
everywhere  and  always  have  been,  yet  what  a  sweeping 
growth  they  have  made  and  what  a  power  they  have 
attained  to,  and  their  growth,  moreover,  has  always 
been  just  in  proportion  to  the  strictness  with  which 
they  have  held  to  their  peculiar  principles.  They  have 
grown  in  this  country,  from  a  half  dozen  poor,  op- 
pressed, outcast,  and  despised,  to  number  more  than 
four  millions,  and  they  have  wealth  and  culture  and 
learning  of  the  highest  rank.  They  have  now  (in  the 
year  1899)  more  than  forty-six  million  dollars  invested 
in  schools  of  learning,  of  which  they  have  a  hundred 
and  seventy-nine,  a  larger  amount  than  has  any  other 
denomination  in  America.  In  these  schools  are  more 
than  thirty-five  thousand  students.  Their  Foreign 
Mission  Society  expends  more  than  six  hundred  thou- 
sand dollars  annually  and  reports  more  converts  from 
among  the  heathen  than  any  other  American  missionary 
society.  Taking  the  Baptists,  Congregationalists,  Meth- 
odists and  Presbyterians  together  for  eight  years  past, 
the  Baptists  have,  with   less  than  one-fifth    the   total 


18  THE    BAPTIST    IN    HISTORY. 

expenditure  of  money,  sustained  nearly  one-third  the 
entire  working  force  and  have  received  more  than  one- 
third  of  all  the  converts.  Their  Home  Mission  Society 
expends  more  than  half  a  million  dollars  annually.  Their 
Publication  Society  has  the  finest  and  most  complete 
printing  establishment  of  any  religious  body  in  America, 
if  not  in  the  world,  and  one  of  the  most  complete  of  any 
kind,  and  also  carries  on  extensive  missionary  operations 
in  connection  with  its  printing  business;  or  rather,  its 
printing  business  is  the  basis  of  its  missionary  operations, 
as  its  wrhole  work  is  missionary.  As  to  men,  they  can 
name  a  long  list  of  those  who  take  first  place  as  schol- 
ars, educators,  preachers,  governors,  statesmen,  etc., 
among  whom  are  many  who  are  known  the  world  over. 
There  is  among  them  no  central  authority  as  in  other 
churches,  whose  influence  might  hold  them  together, 
but  their  organization  is  apparently  a  "rope  of  sand", 
and  yet  they  are  as  harmonious  a  body  as  any.  Divi- 
sions over  creed  questions  and  heresy  trials  that  rack 
other  denominations  do  not  seem  to  trouble  them  at  all. 
A  "heretic",  whether  in  high  place  or  low,  just  seems  to 
drop  out  by  some  natural  process  of  elimination,  and 
that  is  the  last  of  him,  while  the  church  goes  on  just  the 
same  as  before.  Occasionally  an  individual  does  come 
to  the  front,  with  a  great  flourish  of  trumpets,  declar- 
ing that  the  whole  denomination  is  honey-combed  by 
unbelief  in  the  old  doctrines;  that  the  progressive  spir- 
its of  to-day  have  altogether  abandoned  the  standing 
ground  of  the  fathers,  and  that  the  rising  generation  of 
ministers  is  full  of  unrest  a\id  dissatisfaction,  unwilling 
any  longer  to  have  their  minds  fettered  by  old  creeds 


THE    DISTINCTIVE    PRINCIPLE.  19 

and  longing  for  "a  larger  liberty";  that  it  only  needs 
a  leader  to  precipitate  a  universal  stampede,  and  that 
the  whole  denominational  edifice  is  about  to  collapse. 
And  then  this  enterprising  individual  leads  off,  but 
there  is  no  stampede;  this  uneasy  brick  comes  out  of  the 
wall,  but  when,  instead  of  the  deafening  crash  of  the 
whole  falling  denominational  edifice,  there  is  heard  only 
a  gentle  plurik,  it  is  discovered  that  only  a  single  brick 
has  fallen  and  as  we  look  to  see  the  hole  it  came  from, 
lo,  there  is  no  hole  there.  Its  place  is  already  filled  and 
the  wall  remains  perfectly  solid.  And  when  the  good 
brother  himself  thinks  he  heard  something  drop  and 
looks  around  to  see  what  it  was,  he  finds  "it's  him." 
Now  there  must  be  some  reason  for  all  this,  and  if  they 
have  been  made  thus  solid  and  vigorous  because  of  their 
foundation  principles,  then  let  us  study  them. 

Well,  our  distinctive  principle  is  the  explanation 
of  it,  though  the  declaration  of  that  principle  will  create 
surprise  in  the  minds  of  very  many  and  call  forth  con- 
tradiction in  the  minds  of  not  a  few.  It  is  simply  this: 
THE  ABSOLUTE  SUPREMACY  OF  CHRIST  IN 
HIS  CHURCH. 

Notice  that  we  speak  of  a  distinctive  principle,  not 
principles,  for  we  have  but  one.  All  other  things  that 
may  seem  distinctive  come  directly  from  that.  We 
insist  that  Jesus  the  Christ  shall  be  king  in  his  own 
kingdom,  Lord  in  his  own  domain,  with  no  rival  claim- 
ant either  in  church  authority,  traditional  practice,  or 
individual  opinion,  to  dispute  his  sway,  nullify  his 
commands,  or  change  the  things  which  He  has  ap- 
pointed.    "Whatsoever  He  saith  unto  you,  do  it"  and 


20  THE    BAPTIST    IN    HISTORY. 

do  it  without  question  or  delay.  "Ye  call  me  Master, 
and,  Lord;  and  ye  say  well;  for  so  I  am."  We  deny 
to  the  church  any  authority  whatever  to  legislate  in 
matters  pertaining  to  the  kingdom.  Her  place  is  to 
follow  and  obey.  In  this  position  we  stand  alone;  it  is, 
therefore,  our  distinctive  principle.  This  may  seem  like 
a  sweeping  statement  and  like  a  condemnation  of  every- 
body but  ourselves;  but  the  question  is  not  whether 
it  is  sweeping  or  whether  it  is  condemning,  but  whether 
it  is  true. 

Furthermore,  we  regard  the  New  Testament  as  a 
perfect  and  complete  revelation  of  the  will  of  Christ  in 
all  necessary  things  and  to  be,  therefore,  implicitly 
obeyed.  If  we  may  deviate  in  one  point  we  may  in 
another,  and  the  principle  of  obedience  to  Christ  is  lost. 
It  is  the  worst  possible  training  for  a  convert,  to  teach 
him  in  reference  to  baptism  or  anything  else,  that  "it 
makes  no  difference"  whether  he  does  what  he  thinks 
Jesus  wants  him  to  do  or  some  other  thing.  We  have  seen 
njany  a  convert  ruined  in  the  beginning  by  some  older 
person  telling  him  that  "it  makes  no  difference."  It 
cuts  the  nerve  of  his  christian  life  and  often  in  the  end 
destroys  it  altogether;  for  human  depravity  is  such 
tint  he  will  be  all  too  apt  to  follow  out  for  himself  the 
logic  of  this  teaching.  He  will  say,  consciously  or  un- 
consciously, "If  I  am  not  bound  to  obey  Christ  in  this 
matter  why  should  I  be  in  that,  and  in  that,  and  again 
in  that?"  until  he  is  really  held  to  nothing  and  "his  own 
sweet  will"  becomes  his  only  rule  of  action.  We  are 
no  more  bound  to  obedience  in  repentance  and  faith 
than  we  are  in  baptism  and  church  order,  and  if  I  can 


THE   DISTINCTIVE   PRINCIPLE.  21 

break  one  of  the  Lord's  commands  with  impunity,  I  can 
safely  break  them  all. 

Again,  we  believe  that  the  Word  of  God  was  written 
for  men,  for  all  men,  and  not  for  ministers  and  priests 
only,  and  that  every  man,  woman  and  child  is  at  full 
liberty  and  under  solemn  obligation  to  read  it  and  to 
interpret  it,  each  for  himself.  The  word  of  God  is  plain 
enough,  so  that  any  one  who  really  wants  to  know  what 
the  will  of  God  is  can  find  out  with  but  little  trouble, 
and  it  will  be  no  excuse  for  misbelief  or  misconduct  that 
we  have  followed  the  interpretation  of  another, no  matter 
how  great  a  personage  that  other  may  have  been. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  Doctor  So  and  So  teaches 
this  or  that,  and  "he  is  a  great  deal  smarter  than  you  or 
I,"  and  therefore  must  know  what  it  is  right  to  do;  but 
our  reply  to  that  should  be  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as 
being  too  "smart,"  and  that  when  one  gets  to  the  point 
where  he  knows  more  about  what  is  commanded  than 
Jesus  himself,  who  gave  the  command,  he  is  altogether 
too  "smart"  for  us  to  follow  with  safety. 

And  here,  by  the  way,  we  have  come  upon  the  reason 
of  our  so  substantia]  unity.  We  are  united  because  we 
all  believe  the  same  thing,  and  believe  it  too,  not 
because  some  one  told  us  we  must,  but  because  we 
found  it  in  the  Word  of  God  and  in  our  heart  of  hearts 
accept  it  as  the  truth  of  God;  and  this  is  the  only 
substantial  basis  of  christian  unity.  "Can  two  walk 
together  except  they  be  agreed?"  or  can  you  fully  sepa- 
rate them  if  they  are  agreed?  Close  proximity  is  not 
unity.  The  intimate  association  of  people  of  discordant 
views   and    conflicting   wishes   is   not   harmony,  as  is 


22  THE    BAPTIST    IN   HISTORY. 

shown  sometimes  in  political  conventions;  neither  can 
distance  separate  those  whose  hopes,  whose  fears,  whose 
aims  are  one,  whose  convictions  of  truth  are  identical, 
and  the  ground  of  whose  convictions  is  the  sure  word  of 
God.  Put  the  breadth  of  the  earth  between  them  and 
they  are  still  in  harmony  with  each  other  and  no  force 
can  really  separate  them.  That  is  the  reason  that  this 
"rope  of  sand"  has  proven  so  strong.  It  is  the  strong- 
est possible  bond.  And  this,  too,  is  the  only  possible 
basis  of  christian  unity.  Let  churches  and  christians 
everywhere  throw  away  their  human  traditions,  rules 
and  creeds,  and  come  at  once  to  the  inspired  Word  of 
God,  and  the  present  discord  and  division  will  presently 
cease. 

We  have,  therefore,  no  confession,  discipline,  cate- 
chism or  creed,  save  a  simple  statement  of  what  we 
believe  the  Bible  to  teach  on  some  main  points,  and 
that  was  first  published  for  the  information  of  outsiders 
and  to  save  ourselves  from  being  misunderstood,  and  is 
still  used  as  a  convenient  summary  of  our  belief,  but 
not  as  a  church  standard  to  which  all  must  subscribe. 
To  us,  councils  and  synods  and  church  fathers  were 
only  human  and  uninspired,  and  we  base  no  article  of 
our  faith  upon  their  findings.  We  are  just  as  infallible 
as  they,  and  indeed  more  so,  for  we  have  much  light 
which  they  did  not  have  and  a  better  knowledge  of  the 
Word  of  God  than  was  possible  to  them.  The  opinions 
of  the  Very  Reverend  Theophrastus  Nonesuch,  D.  D., 
LL.  D.,  have  for  us  no  authority  and  his  threats  no 
terror.  "The  teachings  of  the  church"  is  an  expression 
we   never   use,   a   sentiment   we   repudiate,   and   "the 


THE   DISTINCTIVE   PKINCIPLE.  23 

authority  of  Doctor  So  and  So'1  is  to  us  an  absurdity. 
"To  the  Law  and  to  the  Testimony;  if  they  speak  not 
according  to  this  word  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in 
them." 

We  stand  at  one  end  of  a  logical  line,  the  Koman 
Catholic  church  is  at  the  other,  and  all  other  churches 
are  between  the  two,  although  some  are  nearer  to  us 
and  some  are  nearer  to  them.  We  regard  the  Bible  as 
supreme  authority  and  admit  only  what  it  requires;  they 
regard  the  church  as  supreme  authority  and  admit  what 
they  please.  Either  position  is  consistent  with  itself, 
although  one  or  the  other  must  be  wrong.  But  all  other 
churches  are  between  the  two,  and  in  a  position  conse- 
quently, which  is  neither  logical  nor  consistent.  More- 
over, they  differ  much  among  themselves.  Some  have 
more  Bible  and  less  church  and  some  have  more  church 
and  less  Bible,  but  among  these  there  can  never  be 
agreement,  for  who  shall  arise  with  authority  to  declare 
just  what  proportion  of  each  makes  the  right  mixture? 
The  attempts  at  christian  union  which  have  been  made 
within  the  last  few  years  are  quite  instructive  on  this 
point.  To  be  consistent,  one  must  go  to  one  extreme 
or  the  other.  As  a  Catholic  priest  once  said  to  one  of 
our  pastors,  "In  the  end  they  must  either  come  over  to 
us  or  else  go  over  to  you." 

But  now,  this  is  a  bold  stand  to  take,  and  we  may 
properly  be  expected  to  furnish  proofs.  We  think  that 
a  candid  investigation  into  facts  will  reveal  sufficient 
proofs,  and  we  cordially  invite  the  fullest  investigation. 
Let  us  indicate  some  of  the  proofs. 

We  mention  first,  the  organization  of  our  churches, 


24  THE   BAPTIST    IN   HISTORY. 

their  ordinances,  doctrines  and  life.  They  will  be  found 
to  be  patterned  exclusively  after  the  New  Testament 
model.  We  have  no  doctrines  or  ordinances  that  are 
not  clearly  taught  in  the  New  Testament,  and  we  follow7 
those  ordinances  and  doctrines  without  expanding, 
curtailing  or  changing  them.  We  do  not  believe  in 
"developing"  a  practice  until  it  becomes  just  the  oppo- 
site of  what  it  was  intended  to  be,  as  has  been  the  case 
with  both  the  ordinances;  the  one  having  been  "devel- 
oped" (to  borrow  a  word  from  Dean  Stanley)  from  a 
simple  memorial  by  the  believer  of  the  sufferings  of  his 
Lord  into  a  mysterious  and  miraculous  sacrament,  by 
partaking  of  which  one  may  be  helped  to  become  a 
believer,  or  have  some  mysterious  spiritual  grace  min- 
istered to  his  soul;  and  the  other,  from  a  symbol  of  the 
death  of  the  believer  with  Christ  and  his  resurrection 
to  a  newness  of  life,  the  sign  of  a  regeneration 
already  accomplished,  to  a  rite  by  which  the  infant, 
incapable  of  faith  or  regenerating  grace,  becomes  "re- 
generate and  grafted  into  the  body  of  Christ's  church" 
as  is  declared  in  the  Episcopal  formula  for  the  baptism 
of  infants.  It  is  our  constant  challenge  thrown  out  to 
all  the  world  to  show  us  anything  in  our  practice  or 
belief  which  does  not  come  directly  from  the  New 
Testament;  or  to  show  us  anything  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment which  we  have  left  out. 

We  mention  next  our  standard  of  discipline,  which 
is  the  Bible  alone.  That  is  to  say,  in  every  so-called 
"heresy"  trial,  or  in  any  delinquency  of  morals  the 
reference  is  alwrays  directly  to  the  Word  of  God.  If  a 
moral  delinquency  is  involved,  the  charge  is  always  that 


THE   DISTINCTIVE    PRINCIPLE.  25 

of  immoral  or  unchristian  conduct,  and  if  "heresy," 
it  is  always  that  of  unscriptural  teaching.  The  specifi- 
cation is  not  that  this  is  "contrary  to  article  so  and  so 
of  om*  articles  of  faith,"  or  to  "page  so  and  so  of  our 
book  of  discipline,1'  but  that  it  is  contrary  to  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Scriptures,  and  by  this  standard  is  the 
matter  settled. 

We  mention  again,  the  position  always  taken  by  a 
Baptist  in  any  matter  of  controversy  concerning  religion, 
His  appeal  is  always  directly  to  the  Bible.  He  may 
know  little  and  certainly  cares  less  what  the  commen- 
tators and  church  fathers  have  said  about  it,  unless  it 
be  some  matter  of  history  or  of  fact  which  is  to  be 
settled  by  evidence  outside  of  the  Bible;  neither  does 
he  quote  the  authority  of  some  great  man,  living  or 
dead,  to  substantiate  his  position.  He  has  been  taught 
to  refer  all  religious  questions  directly  to  the  Bible  for 
solution  and  accept  its  voice  as  final. 

Again,  we  mention  the  advice  always  given  to  young 
converts  when  they  ask  for  information  on  such  matters 
as  baptism  and  church  membership,  which  is  simply 
that  they  should  read  the  New  Testament  on  those 
points.  It  is  the  old  question  of  Christ  to  that  other 
young  man  who  was  seeking  spiritual  guidance,  "How 
readest  thou?"  This  is  so  well  known  that  it  is  some- 
times called  a  Baptist  trick.  There  are  no  others  who 
dare  to  put  the  New  Testament  into  the  hands  of  their 
converts  and  tell  them  this:  "Now  read  that  book  care- 
fully, candidly,  prayerfully;  then  follow  it.  Listen  to 
the  voice  of  no  man,  no  church,  no  book  but  that,  and 
then  go  where  it  leads  you,  do  the  things  therein  laid 


26  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

down  and  unite  with  that  church  which  seems  to  you 
to  be  the  most  like  the  one  therein  described."  Other 
denominations  dare  not  tell  their  converts  this,  for  they 
know  too  well  where  they  would  go.  It  is  too  often 
their  effort  to  persuade  the  young  convert  that  he  need 
not  do  the  things  therein  laid  down,  and  that  he  may 
follow  men  and  books  that  teach  things  which  are  at 
variance  with  this  book. 

A  story  from  out  West  illustrates  this  so  well  that  I 
may  be  pai'doned  for  repeating  it.  A  missionary,  who 
was  not  a  Baptist,  found  an  Indian  out  there  who  could 
read  and  gave  him  a  Testament.  After  several  weeks 
the  Indian  came  to  him  declaring  his  belief  in  Christ 
and  asking  for  baptism.  The  missionary  questioned 
him,  and  finding  that  he  was  indeed  converted,  consented 
to  baptize  him.  He  therefore  procured  a  bowl  of  water 
and  was  about  to  proceed  when  the  Indian  asked  him 
what  he  was  going  to  do  with  that.  He  replied  that  he 
was  going  to  baptize  him.  "Ugh!  no  big  enough"  said 
he,  "take  Indian  to  river."  The  missionary  then  pro- 
ceeded to  explain  that  "that  isn't  the  way  we  do,"  that 
"the  amount  of  water  isn't  essential,"  that  the  great 
majority  of  christians  do  not  baptize  in  that  way,"  and 
that  it  "made  no  difference  if  only  his  conscience  were 
satisfied,"  &c,  &c.  The  Indian  listened  patiently  until 
he  had  finished,  and  then  handed  him  back  the  Testa- 
ment with  the  remark,  "You  give  Indian  wrong  book 
then\  me  read  um  all  through." 

But  some  one  will  say:  "Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you 
are  the  only  ones  who  receive  the  Bible  as  the  Word  of 
God!"     O  no,  not  by  any  means.    No,  indeed!    What  I 


THE   DISTINCTIVE    PRINCIPLE.  27 

mean  to  say  is  that  we  are  the  only  ones  who  receive  as 
authoritative  nothing  but  the  Bible.  We  receive  the 
Bible  and  the  Bible  only ;  others  receive  the  Bible  and 
something  else,  and  it  is  just  exactly  that  something 
else  that  makes  all  the  mischief.  It  is  that  something 
else  that  has  made  all  the  corruption  in  church  life,  all 
the  discord  of  to-day,  and  all  the  persecutions  and 
atrocities  of  the  days  past.  It  was  that  something  else 
that  made  the  awful  history  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
church  and  brought  upon  Europe  the  dark  ages.  It  is 
that  something  else  that  makes  all  the  false  Christianity 
of  to-day  with  its  resulting  scepticism  and  infidelity.  It 
is  that  something  else  that  is  eating  the  life  out  of  great 
christian  churches  and  keeping  them  from  being  the 
strong  spiritual  forces  they  ought  to  be.  Therefore  we 
are  afraid  of  it  and  will  have  none  of  it.  What  is  in  the 
book  we  are  sure  of,  but  what  is  not  in  the  book — we  do 
not  know  what  it  may  lead  to.  We  dare  not  take  the 
risk;  we  will  stick  to  the  book.  Why  do  we  not  have 
the  things  that  others  have,  then?  They  are  not  in  the 
book.  Why  no  presiding  elders  or  ruling  elders?  It  is 
not  in  the  book.  Why  no  bishops,  or  baptism  of  babes, 
or  consecration  of  altars,  or  vestments,  or  candles,  or 
prayers  for  the  dead,  or  any  one  of  a  hundred  things 
that  others  have?  They  are  not  in  the  book,  and  that 
is  the  end  of  it. 

We  mention  as  a  further  proof,  the  historical  genesis 
of  our  churches  as  compared  with  that  of  others.  They 
are  not  the  product  of  the  thinking  of  any  uninspired 
man,  but  are  built  on  the  model  of  the  New  Testament. 
Luther  in  the  progress  of  the   Reformation  found   it 


28 


THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTOBY. 


necessary  to  establish  a  new  church,  and  the  Lutheran 
church  of  to-day  is  the  result  of  his  efforts  at  church 
building.  He  sought  to  throw  off  the  Romish  yoke  and 
Romish  corruptions;  to  make  the  gospel  free  to  rich 
and  poor  alike  and  to  bring  the  church  back,  in  short, 
to  what  he  considered  to  have  been  the  true  catholic 
standard  before  Romish  corruptions  crept  in.  The 
church  in  his  mind  was  never  anything  but  a  universal 
organization  under  the  protection  of  and  co-extensive 
with  the  state;  and  Lutherans  are  the  followers  of  Luther 
and  his  ideas.  Calvin  sought  for  a  form  of  church 
government  which  should  be  strong  and  effective  and 
yet  Protestant.  His  plan  was  wrought  out  by  a  com- 
mission of  six  men  appointed  by  the  city  government 
of  Geneva  and  was  modeled  upon  that  government.  Out 
of  that  Genevan  church  grew  the  whole  Presbyterian 
system,  with  some  necessary  modifications  and  so  the 
Presbyterian  church  is  what  it  is,  in  its  form,  because 
the  government  of  Geneva  was  what  it  was.  Their 
claim  of  Apostolic  origin  and  precedent  is  without 
foundation.  Wesley  did  not  at  first  intend  to  form  any 
new  church,  but  only  to  infuse  new  piety  into  the  old 
church,  and  he  himself  lived  and  died  in  the  Church  of 
England;  and  so  it  came  to  pass  that  the  founder  of 
Methodism  was  himself  never  a  Methodist.  His  aim 
was  to  work  a  reformation  in  the  Established  Church, 
but  it  resulted  in  forming  a  new  church.  And  so  every 
one  of  these  churches,  as  well  as  almost  every  other 
existing  church,  can  be  traced  as  an  historical  move- 
ment back  to  some  one  man  whose  life  and  influence 
was  its  beginning.      And  these  men,  moreover,  built 


THE   DISTINCTIVE   PRINCIPLE.  29 

mostly  upon  models  of  their  own,  not  supposing,  appar- 
ently, that  the  Lord  himself  had  given  any  pattern  of  a 
church;  it  seems  never  to  have  occurred  to  them  to 
search  the  New  Testament  for  the  model  of  a  church 
organization.  Having  been  always  accustomed  to 
ecclesiastical  and  episcopal  or  hierarchical  forms,  they 
did  not  think  of  anything  different. 

But  Baptist  churches  had  no  founder  save  the  Founder 
of  Christianity  itself.  They  have  had  leaders,  but  no 
man  ever  stood  to  Baptist  churches  in  the  relation  of 
Luther  to  the  Lutheran,  Calvin  to  the  Presbyterian,  or 
Wesley  to  the  Methodist  church.  Their  origin  was 
different.  The  churches  of  the  Apostles'  day  were  such 
as  are  now  called  Baptist.  They  disappeared  amid  the 
corruptions  of  the  early  centuries.  They  sprang  up 
again  before  the  Reformation  in  scattered  congregations 
here  and  there  with  different  leaders  and  somewhat 
different  practices.  Becoming  numerous,  they  again 
almost  disappear  before  the  fiery  deluge  of  persecution 
by  Catholic  and  Protestant  alike.  But  again  they 
re-appear  in  a  company  here  and  there  who  have  read 
their  Bibles  and  can  not  be  satisfied  with  any  of  the 
forms  of  church  life  which  they  see  around  them,  and 
from  this  point  on  they  grow  and  multiply.  Baptist 
churches  are  the  result  of  a  spontaneous  gathering 
together  of  people  of  the  same  mind,  actuated  by 
Bible  principles,  but  established  by  no  man  as  their 
founder. 

This  spontaneous  origin  is  well  illustrated  by  the 
history  of  the  first  modern  Baptist  churches  in  Germany, 
organized  by  Dr.  J.  G.  Oncken  in  1834  and  onwards, 


30  THE    BAPTIST    IN    HISTORY. 

by  the  history  of  the  African  Native  Church,  as  given 
in  the  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine  for  December,  1899, 
and  especially  by  the  first  Baptist  church  organized  in 
the  Island  of  Cuba,  which  was  gathered  by  Dr.  Alberto 
Diaz.  This  body  of  believers  were  desirous  of  forming 
a  church  organization  yet  could  not  adopt  that  of  the 
churches  by  which  they  were  surrounded,  or  of  which 
they  had  knowledge.  They  therefore  betook  themselves 
to  a  prayerful  study  of  the  New  Testament  to  see  if 
they  could  find  the  pattern  of  a  church  therein.  As  a 
result  of  such  study  they  agreed  upon  a  simple  organ- 
ization, electing  a  pastor  and  deacons  and  adopting  the 
ordinances  as  they  are  given  in  the  New  Testament, 
without  knowing  that  they  were  forming  a  Baptist  church 
and  were  afterwards  much  surprised  and  delighted  to  find 
that  they  wTere  in  entire  accord  and  fellowship  with  a 
great  body  of  christians  in  America  and  England  called 
Baptists.  The  Cuban  brethren  had  been  organized 
into  a  Baptist  church  two  years  before  they  knew  that 
they  were  Baptists.  It  is  worth  something  to  hear  Dr. 
Diaz  tell  the  story  of  their  origin. 

Now,  in  contrasting  the  simplicity  of  Baptist  organ- 
ization with  that  of  other  churches,  the  question  is 
irresistibly  suggested,  have  any  of  these  things  in 
which  they  differ  from  us  been  an  improvement?  Are 
they  any  stronger,  any  more  harmonious,  any  more 
spiritual,  any  more  efficient  than  we  by  reason  of  these 
things?  Does  their  baptism  of  unconscious  babes  add 
anything  to  their  strength?  Is  the  wearing  of  gowns 
and  the  burning  of  candles  any  aid  to  the  effective 
preaching  of  the  gospel?     Are  bishops  and  presiding 


THE    DISTINCTIVE   PRINCIPLE.  31 

elders  any  aid  to  an  independent  manliness  in  the 
ministry?  Does  the  following  of  church  tradition 
rather  than  New  Testament  teaching  deepen  the  spirit- 
uality of  their  members?  Is  the  wisdom  of  synods  and 
conferences  and  the  laws  of  catechisms  and  books  of 
discipline  a  better  guide  than  the  written  Word  and 
the  independent  leading. of  the  Holy  Spirit?  Are  they 
better  off  with  these  things  or  are  we  better  off  with- 
out them?  To  us  this  is  simply  to  ask  whether  man's 
way  is  wiser  than  God's  way;  to  ask  if  the  Holy  Spirit 
did  or  did  not  really  know  what  w7as  best  for  all  times 
and  all  places;  and  if  he  really  did  direct  the  Apostles 
in  their  establishing  the  visible  forms  of  church  life  as 
well  as  in  teaching  them  the  truths  of  repentance,  faith 
and  sanctification.  The  question,  it  seems  to  us,  needs 
no  answer. 

The  problem  of  the  Baptist  is,  therefore,  very  simple. 
Jesus  and  his  Apostles  preached  that  men  should  trust 
in  the  Christ  for  their  salvation;  so  therefore  do  we. 
When  men  trusted,  then  they  baptized  them,  and  what 
they  did  in  baptizing  them  is  very  plain;  they  led  them 
down  into  the  water,  they  immersed  them  in  the  water, 
into  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Spirit,  they  led  them  up  out  of  the  water,  and  that  was 
the  only  "way  of  baptizing"  they  had.  The  modern 
way  has  been  introduced  without  authority  and  retained 
without  blessing.  Then  the  believers,  (who  had  been 
baptized,  every  one  of  them),  commemorated  the  Lord's 
suffering  in  the  "Lord's  Supper'1,  and  these  were  their 
only  ordinances;  all  this  therefore  we  do  also.  Further- 
more we  find  that  these  baptized  believers  were  gathered 


32  THE    BAPTIST    IN    HISTORY. 

into  bodies  called  churches,  each  with  a  pastor,  or 
pastors,  and  deacons  as  their  only  officers,  and  that 
every  church  conducted  its  own  affairs.  Thus,  there- 
fore, we  form  our  churches.  Then  we  find  that  they 
were  taught  to  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  this  is 
all;  all  there  is  of  it. 

All  this,  thus  far,  has  come  directly  out  of  our 
distinctive  principle  as  stated,  namely:  that  Christ  shall 
be  supreme  in  his  own  church -and  that  we  shall  simply 
do  what  he  requires.  You  will  readily  see  that  there 
are  involved  in  this  the  following  things,  each  of 
which  is  a  cardinal  doctrine  of  Baptist  faith,  and  has 
been  largely  accepted  by  others  also,  namely:  a  spirit- 
ual church  membership,  that  is,  a  membership  made  up 
of  converted  persons  only,  those  who  are  actually  born 
again;  the  baptism  of  believers  only,  and  that  baptism 
immersion;  the  Lord's  supper  for  the  baptized  only; 
the  freedom  of  every  one  to  interpret  the  Bible  for 
himself;  the  entire  separation  of  church  and  state  as 
occupying  two  distinct  spheres;  each  church  indepen- 
dent of  every  other;  the  equal  right  of  every  one  in  the 
church  to  a  voice  in  its  affairs;  and  the  Word  of  God 
overshadowing  and  dominating  all.  This  combination 
makes  a  Baptist  church,  and  it  is  found  in  no  other. 

Now,  "If  ye  know  these  things,  blessed  are  ye  if  ye 
do  them."  When  the  will  of  Christ  has  been  expressed 
in  all  these  matters,  are  we  under  no  obligation  to 
regard  that  will?  They  tell  us  that  "there  are  Christians 
in  all  the  churches,"  which  is  very  true,  as  we  are  glad 
to  know,  but  has  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  case. 
They  tell  us  "it  is  of  no  consequence,"  just  as  if  anything 


THE   DISTINCTIVE    PRINCIPLE.  33 

that  our  Lord  commands  could  be  of  no  consequence. 
They  tell  us  that  it  "makes  no  difference  as  long  as 
our  consciences  are  satisfied."  But  that  would  have 
justified  Saul  of  Tarsus  in  his  fierce  hatred  of  the  first 
christians,  or  the  King  of  Moab  in  offering  up  his  own 
son  as  a  burnt  offering,  or  the  modern  votary  in  the 
senseless  mummeries  of  the  Papal  church.  To  us  it 
does  make  a  difference.  When  we  consider  the  obliga- 
tion of  obediently  following  our  Lord,  it  does  make  a 
difference.  When  we  see  the  fearful  consequences  of 
admitting  the  traditions  of  men,  it  does  make  a  difference. 
When  we  consider  that  the  tendency  of  men  is  always 
toward  sin  and  that  the  danger  is  always  that  we  shall 
drift  away  from  Christ,  it  does  make  a  difference,  and  we 
dare  not  depart  from  the  Word. 

Then  let  others  depart  if  they  must  and  will;  let  them 
reject  what  is  commanded  and  adopt  what  is  not  com- 
manded if  they  are  bound  so  to  do,  and  reap  the 
inevitable  fruit  of  it.  Let  them  dispute  and  distress 
themselves  if  they  must,  over  questions  of  human  creeds 
and  matters  of  man's  invention;  as  for  us,  the  way  is 
easy  and  plain,  for  we  "hear  a  voice  behind  us,  saying: 
This  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it."  So  have  we  ever  aimed 
to  do,  so  are  we  determined  now  to  do,  and  that  so  we 
may  ever  do,  help  us  Almighty  God. 


"Lift  up  thine  eyes  round  about  and  behold:  ^.11 
these  gather  themselves  together,  and  come  to  thee. 
tIs  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  thou  shall  surely  clothe 
thee  icith  them  all  as  icith  an  ornament,  and  gird 
thyself  icith  them,  like  a  bride.  For,  as  for  thy 
waste  and  thy  desolate  places  and  the  land  that 
hath  been  destroyed,  surely  note  shalt  thou  be  too 
strait  for  the  inhabitants,  and  they  that  sic alloiced 
thee  up  shall  be  far  away.  The  children  of  thy 
bereavement  shall  yet  say  in  thine  ears,  The  place 
is  too  strait  for  me:  give  place  to  me  that  I  may 
dwell.  Then  shalt  thou  say  in  thine  heart,  Who 
hath  begotten  me  these,  seeing  I  have  been  be- 
reaved of  my  children,  and  am  solitary,  an  exile, 
and  wandering  to  and  fro?  and  who  hath  brought 
up  these?  Behold  I  was  left  alone:  these,  where 
were  they?" 


II. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  BAPTISTS, 


Having  described  the  Baptist,  the  question  now  to  be 
answered  is,  Where  in  the  records  of  the  past  do  we 
find  him?  We  cannot,  however,  attempt  to  give  even 
a  full  outline  of  Baptist  history  for  it  is  too  long  a  tale. 
To  give  the  story  of  eighteen  centuries  in  an  hour's 
discourse  is  altogether  too  large  a  task.  Let  me  give 
only  the  merest  sketch,  together  with  some  necessary 
cautions  concerning  it. 

I.  We  need  to  keep  in  mind  from  the  beginning  that 
Baptist  history  is  not  to  be  written  upon  the  same  plan 
as  any  other  church  history,  for  the  reason  that  Baptist 
churches  are  not  like  any  other  church.  It  is  not  the 
history  of  an  organization  which  can  be  traced  from  a 
definite  beginning  by  definite  steps  to  its  present  con- 
dition, neither  is  it  the  tracing  of  a  name  which  has  had 
at  all  times  a  definite  meaning;  for  the  name  is  compar- 
atively modern  and  has  been  applied  on  the  one  hand 
to  those  who  were  not  Baptists,  and  on  the  other  hand, 
many  who  were  really  such  were  not  known  by  that 
name.     It  is  the  tracing  of  a  principle  which  has  been 


THE   HISTOBICAL   LINE.  37 

held  by  various  bodies,  sometimes  with  completeness 
and  sometimes  not,  and  sometimes  in  close  association 
with  other  like  bodies  and  sometimes  by  those  who  were 
isolated  and  widely  scattered. 

The  history  of  Presbyterianism,  for  example,  is  the 
history  of  a  definite  form  of  church  government,  always 
visible  and  easily  traced,  an  organization  beginning  at 
a  definite  time  and  place,  the  origin  and  developement 
of  which  is  fully  recorded,  and  all  the  parts  of  which 
have  an  historical  connection  with  all  the  rest.  The 
same  may  be  said  of  Episcopacy,  Methodism,  or  Luth- 
eranism,  as  well  as  of  smaller  bodies,  but  it  can  not 
be  said  at  all  of  us.  These  churches  have  come  down 
to  us  like  a  lengthening  chain,  every  link  fast  welded 
into  the  preceeding  link,  but  Baptist  churches  are  more 
like  a  load  of  bricks  which  have  been  picked  up  along 
the  way,  all  alike  because  made  in  the  same  mold  but 
each  complete  in  itself  and  independent  of  all  the  rest. 

The  effort  to  make  out  a  Baptist  succession  is  a  failure. 
That  is,  to  find  a  succession  of  churches,  each  descending 
from  the  preceding  and  reaching  back  to  the  days  of 
the  Apostles,  so  that  a  continuous  line  of  them  oan  be 
affirmed  to  have  existed  from  that  time  to  this.  Bearing 
in  mind  that  in  the  early  days  few  records  were  made, 
and  the  wholesale  destruction  of  those  that  were  made, 
it  seems  to  me  that  to  deny  positively  the  existence  of 
such  a  succession  is  going  too  far;  but  to  assert  it 
positively  is  to  assert  what  can  not  be  proved.  The 
records  of  primitive  times  are  very  meager,  and  later 
persecutions  were  abundant,  so  that  for  generations 
Baptist  movements  were  made  mostly   in   secret   and 


38  THE    BAPTIST    IN   HISTORY. 

nothing  was  committed  to  paper  which  might  betray 
them,  and  as  has  already  been  said,  a  full  history  of  them 
can  never  be  written;  yet  there  are  facts  which  seem  to 
imply  that  the  Baptist  principle  was  much  more 
extensively  and  tenaciously  held  and  consistently 
carried  out  in  those  obscure  periods  than  is  generally 
supposed.  There  are  enticing  hints  and  suggestions  of 
possibilities  which  one  longs  to  follow  out,  but  the 
materials  are  wanting.  It  is  certain  that  there  was  a 
succession  of  christian  bodies,  known  under  different 
names  and  stretching  down  from  the  Apostles'  day  to 
this,  who  kept  alive  the  truth  of  the  gospel  in  its 
essential  purity.  They  bore  strong  resemblance  to 
those  who  were  afterwards  called  by  our  name  and 
emphasized  now  this  and  now  that  fundamental  article 
of  our  faith;  but  we  cannot  find  in  them,  at  this  late 
day  and  with  the  incompleteness  of  their  record,  a 
complete  harmony  with  our  beliefs.  The  stream  of 
pure  truth  continued  to  flow,  taking  the  name  of  now 
this  and  now  that  able  leader  and  gospel  worker.  They 
were  always  persecuted  and  always  therefore,  in  obscur- 
ity. If  quiet  and  opportunity  had  been  given  to  them 
to  organize  and  develop  a  formal  life,  doubtless  they 
would  have  shown  a  close  likeness  to  the  New  Testament 
pattern.  All  we  can  say  is  that  we  cannot  clearly  trace 
this  pattern  from  the  beginning  in  the  records  that 
are  now  left  to  us.  There  may  have  been  a  Baptist 
succession  but  no  man  can  now  prove  it;  and  it  is  but 
fair  to  say  that  the  more  investigation  brings  to  light 
new  facts,  the  less  likely  it  seems  that  such  succession 
in  the  strict  sense  can  be  found. 


THE   HISTORICAL    LINE.  39 

But  we  do  not  depend  for  our  authority  upon  an 
ecclesiastical  pedigree,  nor  upon  grace  that  seems  to 
reside  in  the  clothes,  being  put  on  and  off  with  priestly 
garments,  but  upon  the  authority  of  the  Word  of  God 
and  upon  grace  that  is  ministered  directly  to  the 
believing  soul,  the  Holy  Spirit  making  valid  that  which 
is  done  in  his  name  and  for  his  glory  independently  of 
ordaining  hands  and  priestly  vestments.  He  is  in  the 
true  apostolic  succession  who  has  the  apostolic  spirit 
and  teaches  apostolic  principles  and  truths,  and  that 
is  an  apostolic  church  which  is  built  upon  the  New 
Testament  model,  even  though  it  have  had  no  prede- 
cessor for  a  thousand  years.  Indeed,  the  church  that 
can  trace  its  history  back  through  visible  organizations 
to  the  days  of  the  Apostles  proves  thereby  that  it  is 
not  &n  apostolic  church;  for  these  visible  organizations 
have  been  full  of  apostacy,  unspirituality,  false  doctrine 
and  all  uncleanness.  And  why  need  any  one  be  anxious 
to  claim  an  apostolic  succession  that  must  needs  run 
back  through  such  monsters  of  iniquity  as  Pope  Alex- 
ander VI,  or  such  a  murderer  of  heretics  as  Innocent 
III,  or  even  such  a  political  schemer  as  Gregory  VII, 
or  one  of  such  grasping  ambition  as  Gregory  the  Great? 
Kather  let  us  glory  that  our  spiritual  ancestors  were 
too  pure  and  true  to  be  the  companions  of  such  as 
these,  and  were  among  those  who  by  reason  of  their 
real  godliness  were  driven  into  the  wilderness. 

And  right  here  I  wish  to  protest  most  emphatically 
against  the  misnaming  of  much  that  is  called  church 
history,  and  insist  that  it  is  not  the  history  of  the  church 
of  Christ  at  all.     For  a  thousand  years  it  is  the  history 


40  THE    BAPTIST    IN    HISTORY. 

of  a  corrupt,  oppressive,  and  sometimes  unspeakably 
vile  religio-political  organization,  which  never  had  for 
its  real  aim  the  teaching  of  the  true  principles  of 
Christ's  gospel  and  the  uplifting  and  saving  of  men's 
souls.  It  is  the  history  of  a  hierarchy  oppressing  and 
deluding  the  people,  of  the  teaching  of  superstition 
continually  made  worse  and  worse,  of  liberty  destroyed, 
of  ignorance  made  more  dense,  of  tyranny  both  civil 
and  spiritual  made  more  tyrannical,  and  a  blasphemous 
usurpation  by  men  of  prerogatives  that  belong  only  to 
God.  To  call  this  "church"  history  is  surely  keen 
sarcasm,  careless  handling  of  names,  or  utter  ignorance. 
Let  it  be  frankly  admitted  that  in  this  organization 
were  many  holy  men  at  various  times  and  that  out  of 
it  have  come  men  whose  names  will  be  glorious  for  all 
time,  yet  it  remains  true  that  they  did  not  shape  its 
policy  nor  control  its  course,  and  that  they  themselves 
were  much  blinded  and  hindered  in  their  struggles  for 
purity  and  usefulness  by  its  influence.  The  real  church 
history  is  to  be  found  in  the  largely  unrecorded  struggles 
of  those  who  never  recognized  this  institution,  and  the 
heroes  of  the  church  are  to  be  found  in  the  appalling 
list  of  those  who  suffered  from  its  fury. 

Yet,  even  if  there  be  no  Baptist  succession  in  the 
sense  of  a  lineal  descent  of  churches,  it  is  quite  possible 
that  there  never  was  a  time  when  there  were  not  some- 
where Baptist  churches;  not  exact  counterparts  of 
those  of  to-day,  but  in  all  essential  principles  the  same. 
When  they  failed  in  one  place  they  had  sprung  up  in 
another,  and  so  the  various  movements  overlap  each 
other  in  point   of   time,   though    widely   separated  in 


THE   HISTORICAL   LINE.  41 

point  of  locality  and  not,  as  far  as  can  be  discovered, 
vitally  connected  with  each  other. 

II.  It  is  supposed  by  many  that  Baptists  have  no 
history;  that  they  are  a  modern  sect  founded  by  Roger 
Williams,  or  perhaps  originating  in  England  about  the 
year  1600  with  one  Smythe  who  is  said  to  have  baptized 
himself,  or  at  the  farthest  running  back  to  the  fanatical 
so-called  Anabaptists  of  Munster.  But  this  is  an 
entire  mistake.  They  are  really  the  most  venerable 
body  of  christians,  as  to  age,  in  existence,  for  their 
continuous  traceable  history  runs  back  for  centuries 
beyond  that  of  any  other  existing  church,  (except  the 
Roman  Catholic,  and  that  is  not  in  any  proper  sense  a 
church),  and  in  their  detached  and  independent  history 
they  run  back  to  the  very  beginnings  of  churches.  In 
the  face  of  so  much  glorifying  of  antiquity  and  vaunting 
of  the  history  of  other  bodies,  let  me  say  it  again,  that 
the  Baptists  are  several  hundred  years  older  than  any 
other  existing  christian  body.  There  were  thousands 
of  Baptist  churches  before  ever  there  was  an  Episcopal, 
a  Lutheran,  a  Congregational,  a  Methodist,  or  a  Pres- 
byterian church.  Not  that  we  are  any  the  purer  or 
more  spiritual  today  for  that,  but  if  antiquity  is  the 
test  of  respectability,  let  us  understand  that  we  can  be 
very  respectable.  And  more  than  that,  their  leaders, 
for  breadth  of  mind,  clearness  of  insight,  and  purity  of 
life,  have  been  second  to  none;  their  principles  have 
been  broader,  their  aims  truer,  and  their  final  achieve- 
ments grander  than  any.  While  others  have  been 
hampered  by  narrow  views  or  selfish  considerations, 
they  have  wrought  for  all  men  and  for  all  times,  and  in 


42  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HlSTOttt. 

the  great  struggle  for  human  right  and  human  liberty 
they  have  led  the  van  which  others  have  followed  and 
have  been  in  the  fore  front  of  that  conflict  of  wThich 
others  have  enjoyed  the  results. 

Compare  this  with  other  movements.  The  Presby- 
terian movement  has  perhaps  been  as  wide  in  its 
development  and  influence  as  any  other  modern 
religious  movement,  but  it  carried  within  itself  the 
seeds  of  oligarchy,  developing  into" narrow  intolerance 
when  it  gained  the  predominance,  and  as  a  religious 
force,  seeking  intellectual  rather  than  spiritual  power, 
culture  rather  than  conversion,  and  so  seeking  flowers 
from  a  seed  not  yet  planted,  the  culture  of  a  plant  not 
yet  produced.  The  Methodist  movement  wTas  a  revival 
of  religious  force  and  was  greatly  useful  in  emphasizing 
the  value  of  practical  godliness,  preaching  the  doctrines 
of  repentance  with  great  power;  but  it  came  compara- 
tively late  in  the  day,  it  was  monarchical  in  form  and 
spirit  and  it  has  largely  lost  its  primitive  force  and 
power  by  the  working  out  of  principles  within  itself. 
It  is  strong  in  numbers  and  as  an  aggressive  organization 
but  weakened  and  weakening  in  its  genuine  spiritual 
force.  Congregationalism  has  never  developed  such  a 
force  and  power  as  other  movements  have  and  its 
influence  has  been  mostly  confined  to  England  and 
America.  It  is  a  striking  fact  that  while  it  was  the 
first  church  to  be  well  established  in  America,  it  now 
numbers  only  about  630,000,  while  the  Presbyterians' 
number  one  and  a  half  millions,  the  Baptists  more  than 
four  millions  and  the  Methodists  of  various  sorts  more 
than  five  millions.     Episcopacy  simply  meant  a  division 


TtlE   HISTORICAL   LINE.  43 

of  the  Papacy  and  the  formation  of  an  independent  and 
reformed  wing  of  it  into  a  separate  church.  Luther- 
anism  was  a  reformation  of  the  Papacy  and  has  resulted 
in  a  system  which,  practically,  is  but  little  nearer  the 
saving  gospel  truth  than  is  the  Papacy  itself,  although 
not  by  any  means  so  gross  in  its  doctrines  and  influence. 
Each  of  these  was,  in  itself  and  in  its  time,  a  grand 
movement  and  a  great  advance  upon  what  had  gone 
before  it,  and  it  is  not  at  all  my  purpose  to  belittle  them, 
but  only  to  say  that  Baptists  have  wrought  for  a  grander 
principle  and  have  toiled  in  a  more  universal  struggle 
than  they  all.  They  have  contended  for  the  complete 
supremacy  of  Christ  over  all  men  and  all  things  in  his 
church;  for  a  spiritual  church  which  should  be  a 
spiritual  power;  for  the  absolute  right  of  every  man  to 
absolute  liberty  of  conscience  in  all  things,  and  for 
freedom  for  him,  not  only  from  outside  oppression  but 
from  domination  even  by  his  own  church.  These  may 
seem  like  idle  words  of  denominational  glorification  but 
they  are  not  so  intended;  they  are  the  result  of  long 
thought  and  study  upon  the  fundamental  principles  of 
church  life  and  their  practical  working  out,  as  seen  not 
only  in  the  history,  but  also  in  the  every  day  life  and 
work  of  the  various  religious  bodies  around  us.  They 
are  the  statement  of  a  deliberate  judgment  of  the  facts. 
While  others  glorify  themselves  and  thank  God  because 
they  are  this  or  that,  let  me  speak  out  my  honest 
convictions  and  say  that  I  am  proud  of  my  spiritual 
ancestry,  that  as  I  read  their  history  I  am  thrilled  by 
their  deeds,  and  that  I  am  more  than  ever  determined 
to  stand  by  their  principles. 


44  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

III.  A  word  needs  to  be  said  also  about  the  misrepre- 
sentations of  our  history,  although  it  is  a  topic  we 
might  well  wish  to  omit,  and  it  requires  some  grace  to 
speak  of  it  calmly.  What  a  mess  of  stuff  indeed,  has 
the  world  received  for  Baptist  history,  and  for  how  long! 
It  is  but  within  comparatively  few  years  that  the  truth 
has  become  known,  and  not  yet  with  any  fulness. 
There  is  a  plain  reason  for  this  misrepresentation;  the 
truth  is  hard  to  get  at  and  those  who  have  written  have 
not  cared  to  take  the  trouble  to  get  at  it.  The  works 
of  our  Baptist  authors,  except  the  more  modern  ones, 
have  perished,  and  we  have  for  our  guidance  for  the 
most  part  only  the  story  of  their  enemies.  Even  in  the 
works  of  such  great  historians  as  Mosheim  there  is 
evident  the  spirit  of  bitterness  and  unfairness.  The 
descriptions  of  their  lives,  beliefs  and  deeds  were 
written  by  men  who  both  could  not  and  would  not 
understand  them;  could  not,  because  too  narrow  and 
unspiritual  to  understand  them  or  their  teachings,  and 
would  not  because  too  bitter  in  their  hatred  and 
antagonism.  Their  history  was  written  by  the  men  who 
drowned  them  and  tortured  them  and  burned  them,  and 
did  it  because  of  a  jealous  hatred  of  them;  and  this  is 
taken  for  Baptist  history!  Of  how  much  credence  is  it 
worthy?  Their  own  records  are  gone — burned  with 
their  bodies — and  only  hidden  remnants  remain.  Their 
books  were  everywhere  sought  out  and  destroyed.  No 
public  library  would  receive  and  preserve  them  and 
what  few  copies  were  hidden  and  thus  preserved  perished 
in  various  ways.  Of  most  of  their  works  we  know  but 
the  titles  and  these  are  preserved  to  us  only  in  the 


THE    HISTORICAL   LINE.  45 

writings  of  their  enemies.  Their  record  is  to  be  found 
only  in  stray  notices  here  and  there,  in  the  records  of 
the  Inquisition,  in  the  written  files  of  courts  of  judg- 
ment where  they  were  examined  and  condemned,  in 
musty  local  registers,  and  in  the  attacks  of  their  opposers; 
and  to  write  their  history  and  write  it  truly  requires 
great  patience,  wide  research  and  much  study.  Of 
how  much  value  would  be  the  history  of  the  abolition 
of  slavery  written  by  some  angry,  disappointed  slave- 
holder? or  a  history  of  Prohibition  written  by  John 
Gund,  or  the  editor  of  the  "Wine  and  Spirit  Gazette?" 
or  a  life  of  General  Thomas  J.  Morgan,  late  United 
States  Indian  Commissioner,  written  by  Monseigneur 
Satolli  or  "Father"  Cleary  the  Catholic  priest  of  Minne- 
apolis, who  has  publicly  called  him  a  fool  and  a  knave 
and  a  liar  and  several  other  not  very  pretty  things? 
Would  you  expect  an  honest  appreciation  of  motives  or 
an  unbiased  judgment  as  to  results  from  such  writers 
as  these?  Hardly.  Of  how  much  value  as  American 
history  would  be  a  rehearsal  of  the  lies  and  mud-slinging 
of  successive  political  campaigns?  Of  just  as  much 
value  as  some  of  the  representations  of  the  Baptists. 

Thus  it  is  believed  by  many  that  they  have  always  been 
an  ignorant  and  bigoted  people,  and  Baptists  because 
they  were  ignorant  and  bigoted;  that  the  early  Baptists 
of  our  own  country  were  men  of  no  intelligence  or 
power,  and  that  all  the  intellectual  force  and  broad- 
minded  intelligence  was  in  the  other  denominations; 
that  the  madmen  of  Munster  were  Baptists,  and  the 
characteristic  type  of  Baptists  of  their  day,  and  that 
their  abominations  of  fanaticism,  nakedness,  polygamy 


46  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

and  riot  were  the  result  of  Baptist  teaching.  Thomas 
Muntzer  and  Balthazer  Hubmeyer  are  supposed  to  have 
been  the  leaders  of  these  fanatics,  the  similarity  of 
Munster  and  Muntzer  perhaps,  having  confused  the 
two.  But  Muntzer  never  was  a  Baptist.  Although  he 
held  some  doctrines  similar  to  theirs  he  opposed  them 
in  more.  He  was  sometimes  a  Lutheran  and  sometimes 
a  Catholic  and  he  had  been  dead  for  several  years  when 
these  things  happened.  He  did,  indeed,  deny  the 
scripturalness  of  infant  baptism,  but  continued  to 
practice  it  to  the  day  of  his  death.  Hubmeyer  never  had 
any  connection  with  the  Munsterites  either,  for  he 
likewise  had  been  dead  several  years.  The  wildest 
excesses  of  Munster  were  due  to  Rothman,  a  Lutheran 
pastor.  The  strongest  protest  was  made  against  these 
fanatics  by  the  two  hundred  Baptists  who  dwelt  there, 
until  by  their  opposition  one  fourth  of  them  lost  their 
lives  and  the  rest  were  driven  from  the  city.*  Likewise 
the  principles  and  teachings  of  these  fanatics  were 
repudiated  both  before  and  after  the  Munster  uproar, 
by  the  great  majority  of  Anabaptists  throughout 
Europe.  Often  in  their  examinations  under  arrest  we 
read  the  question  whether  they  were  not  the  people 
who  were  engaged  in  these  things  and  who,  if  they  should 
come  to  power,  would  murder  the  rulers  and  revolution- 
ize society,  and  always  the  reply  that  they  were  not  of 
those  people  and  that  they  considered  their  teaching  and 
their  doings  wicked  and  wrong  and  not  according  to  the 
teachings  of  the  gospel. 

The  real  cause  of  the  Munster  kingdom   was  this: — 
In  the  cruel   oppression    which    they   suffered,    these 

*  Armitage,  Hist.  Bap.  p.  375. 


THE   HISTORICAL   LINE.  47 

people  saw  no  hope  of  relief  from  any  earthly  source, 
and  believing  themselves  to  be  the  people  of  God,  and 
fired  with  the  example  of  old  Testament  worthies,  they 
turned  to  a  belief  in  the  interposition  of  heaven.  The 
doctrine  of  the  immediate  coming  of  Christ  to  put  down 
his  enemies  and  exalt  his  people  strongly  appealed  to 
their  hope  and  their  imagination.  It  needed  only  the 
fiery  eloquence  of  misguided  leaders,  who  misinterpreted 
prophecy,  to  persuade  them  to  set  up  a  heavenly  king- 
dom in  preparation  for  Christ's  immediate  coming,  and 
the  natural  passions  of  men,  which  always  come  to  the 
front  in  times  of  religious  fanaticism,  did  the  rest.  The 
whole  movement  can  be  traced  directly  to  the  wrong 
teaching  of  certain  leaders  as  to  the  nature  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  the  immediate  advent  of  Christ. 

The  peasants1  war  has  also  been  laid  at  the  door  of 
the  Anabaptists,  but  surely  if  ever  a  people  had  righteous 
cause  for  rebellion  these  peasants  had,  and  in  the  begin- 
ning they  were  upheld  by  all  the  reformers,  including 
Luther  himself,  although  afterwards  he  reviled  them 
and  called  for  their  butchery  in  terms  most  heartless 
and  brutal.  That  they  sympathized  in  this  struggle  for 
liberty  is  very  true,  as  they  have  always  sympathized  in 
every  such  struggle,  and  that  some  of  them  were  engaged 
in  it  is  also  true,  and  that  it  took  on  a  semi-religious 
character;  but  it  was  occasioned  by  the  cruelty  and  op- 
pression of  the  lords  and  nobles  and  not  by  religious 
teaching.  It  was  the  struggle  of  a  down  trodden  people 
for  their  natural  rights,  and  a  brutal  struggle  because 
they  had  been  brutalized  and  degraded  by  their  oppres- 
sion. 


48  THE    BAPTIST    IN    HISTORY. 

The  truth  is,  that  every  movement  hostile  to  the  ruling 
power  and  every  one  who  by  any  difference  of  belief 
became  obnoxious  to  the  ruling  church  was  dubbed 
indiscriminately  "Anabaptist,"  so  that  the  name  came 
to  include  both  those  sober,  pious  folk  who  were  really 
Baptists  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  wildest,  most  visionary 
fanatics  on  the  other,  and  the  good  suffered  for  the  bad. 
The  effect  of  the  Munster  uproar  was  to  arouse  such  a 
hatred  of  everything  that  was  called  Anabaptist  that 
their  persecution  was  renewed  with  redoubled  violence, 
and  they  were  hunted  to  the  death  indiscriminately; 
and  to  this  day  Baptists  are  despised  because  of  Munster. 
Professor  Vedder  says,  "Many  wTho  were  called  by  this 
title  were  never  Anabaptists  but  practiced  pedobaptism 
as  consistently  as  any  Lutheran  or  Romanist  of  them 
all."  He  further  says:  "The  Anabaptists  were  de- 
nounced by  their  contemporaries,  Romanist  and  Protes- 
tant alike,  with  a  rhetoric  so  sulphurous  that  an  evil 
odor  has  clung  to  the  name  ever  since.  If  one  were  to 
believe  half  he  reads  about  these  heretics,  he  would  be 
compelled  to  think  them  the  most  depraved  of  mankind. 
Nothing  was  too  vile  to  be  ascribed  to  them,  nothing 
was  too  wicked  to  be  believed  about  them,  nothing  in 
fact,  was  incredible  except  one  had  described  them  as 
God-fearing,  pious  folk,  studious  of  the  scriptures  and 
obedient  to  the  will  of  their  Lord  as  that  will  was  made 
known."* 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  one  should  boil  over  with 
indignation  to  find  himself  in  sympathy  with  a  people 
whom  he  admires,  whose  principles  are  also  dear  to  him, 
who  are  his  own  spiritual  ancestors,  and  to  find  them 

*  Short  History,  p.  86. 


THE   HISTORICAL   LINE.  49 

so  traduced,  misrepresented,  belittled  and  despised  by 
those  who  never  had  their  nobility  of  character,  and 
their  achievements  calmly  appropriated  by  those  who 
have  no  word  of  sympathy  for  their  sufferings  ?  But  the 
truth  of  their  history  is  beginning  to  appear  and  the 
world  will  at  last  do  them  justice. 

IV.  To  trace  the  history  of  Baptists,  we  are  to  look 
for  those  who  held  to  the  supreme  authority  of  the 
Bible  and  discarded  the  authority  of  "the  church,"  to  a 
spiritual  church  membership,  the  baptism  of  believers 
only,  the  absolute  freedom  of  conscience,  and  therefore 
entire  freedom  from  the  control  of  the  civil  government 
in  religious  matters;  in  short,  for  those  who  believed 
what  we  believe  and  did  what  we  do  in  all  essential 
particulars. 

First,  then,  it  is  not  an  assumption  of  bigotry  but 
the  statement  of  a  simple  fact  to  say  that  the  apostolic 
churches  were  Baptist  churches.  It  is  not  mere  denom- 
inational buncomb  to  speak  of  the  first  organized  church 
as  "the  First  Baptist  Church  of  Jerusalem,"  as  is 
sometimes  done  by  way  of  pleasantry,  for  if  it  were 
exactly  reproduced  in  Jerusalem  today  it  would  certainly 
by  common  consent  be  called  a  Baptist  church.  It 
surely  would  not  be  called  Methodist  or  Episcopal  or 
Presbyterian.  Certainly  those  first  churches  were 
immersed  churches,  and  converted  churches,  and  they 
had  pastors  and  deacons  as  their  only  officers,  and  their 
government  was  democratic,  and  they  had  no  other  law 
than  the  will  of  Christ  made  known  to  them  by  the 
teaching  of  the  Apostles,  directly  and  by  inspiration, 
which  teaching,  afterwards  written  down,  became  our 


50  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

New  Testament.  They  baptized  no  infants,  they  wore 
no  gowns,  they  burned  no  candles,  they  worshipped  no 
eucharist,  they  confessed  to  no  priest,  they  held  no 
synods  for  the  government  of  the  churches. 

But  these  churches  became  gradually  corrupted,  and 
more  rapidly  than  we  would  think  possible.  Those 
were  days  of  ignorance,  of  strongly  intrenched  heathen 
notions  on  the  one  hand,  and  Jewish  notions  on  the 
other.  Foolish  and  conceited  heathen  philosophy 
sought  to  explain  all  things  and  it  was  inevitable  that 
the  churches  should  soon  become  corrupted  by  these 
things  when  the  Apostles  were  dead.  The  only  wonder 
is  that  Christianity  ever  survived  at  all.  It  would  have 
been  different  perhaps,  if  then  as  now  general  intelli- 
gence had  been  high  and  if  every  one  had  been  able  to 
have  and  read  a  printed  Bible,  and  so  by  constant  com- 
parison with  the  recognized  standard  constantly  to 
correct  himself  in  his  thought  and  his  practice.  But 
when  the  New  Testament  was  written  it  was  only  to  be 
found  in  single  gospels  and  epistles  here  and  there,  and 
when  gathered  up  in  one  volume  was  only  reproduced  by 
the  manual  labor  of  writing,  and  copies  of  it  were  so 
costly  that  the  scriptures  were  not  possessed  by  the 
majority  of  christians.  In  that  case,  people  were  mostly, 
dependent  on  their  pastors  for  their  knowledge  of  the 
Bible  and  the  interpretation  of  it.  The  weight  of  great 
names  gave  currency  to  wrong  interpretations.  Sad 
errors  in  regard  to  almost  every  important  doctrine 
crept  into  the  early  church  and  men  of  influence  gave 
them  currency.  We  see  what  is  the  influence  of  promi- 
nent men  in  the  spread  of  error  in  our  enlightened  days. 


THE   HISTORICAL   LINE.  51 

These  leading  men,  too,  were  not  free  from  worldly  ambi- 
tions and  very  soon  were  contending  with  each  other  as 
to  relative  influence,  which  contentions  finally  crystal- 
lized into  claims  of  authority.  As  the  doctrines  of  the 
new  birth  and  baptism  were  perverted,  both  churches 
and  leaders  grew  less  spiritual  and  more  ambitious,  less 
genuine  and  more  formal,  the  contention  for  supremacy 
grew  sharper,  until  finally  a  few,  then  two,  and  at  last 
one  gained  recognition  as  chief;  and  so  began  and  so 
grew  up  the  Papacy. 

But  no  corruption  was  ever  fastened  upon  the  churches 
without  a  protest  from  some  pure  minds  and  a  struggle, 
and  there  were  various  attempts  to  preserve  the 
primitive  purity  which  resulted  in  bodies  of  various 
names  and  holding  more  or  less  of  Baptist  principles, 
but  often  less.  Such  were  the  Montanists,  the  Novatians, 
the  Donatists,  and  many  others  of  various  names,  of 
whom  it  has  been  claimed  by  some  that  they  were 
Baptists  altogether  and  by  others  that  they  were  Bap- 
tists not  at  all.  The  truth  lies  between  the  two,  but 
most  of  them  held  errors  that  set  them  outside  the 
fellowship  of  Baptist  churches.  There  is  a  gap  of  nearly 
a  thousand  years  in  the  traceable  Baptist  succession  on 
the  continent  of  Europe,  until  we  come  to  the  Petro- 
brusians  about  the  year  1125.  Here,  four  hundred  years 
before  the  Reformation,  we  come  upon  those  who  were 
clearly  Baptists.  During  this  period  of  a  thousand  years 
there  are  traces  and  probabilities  or  possibilities  only 
of  pure  churches,  but  no  definite  record.  That  a 
primitive  and  pure  Christianity  was  preserved  in  central 
Europe  all  this  time,  hidden  away  in  the  forests  and 


52  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

mountains,  is  almost  positively  certain,  but  that  it  was 
in  all  respects  Baptistic  we  cannot  show.  This  region 
was  the  rendezvous  for  the  remnants  of  persecuted 
righteousness  from  many  quarters,  and  as  an  abundant 
harvest  presupposes  a  broad  seed  sowing,  so  the  great 
crop  of  Anabaptists  that  sprang  up  all  over  central 
Europe  just  before  and  during  the  Reformation  leads 
to  the  very  strong  presumption  that  there  must  have 
been  many  antecedent  teachers  and  preachers  of  their 
doctrines  of  whom  we  know  nothing.  The  truth  is  that  all 
Christendom  seems  to  have  gone  off,  during  this  period, 
into  such  corruptions  of  life  and  doctrine  as  left  little 
semblance  of  true  Christianity  in  it.  The  records  of 
the  early  centuries  are  astounding  in  their  revelations 
and  if  the  primitive  faith  was  anywhere  preserved,  it 
must  have  been  in  some  out  of  the  way  place  where 
current  opinions  and  practices  had  little  influence. 
Very  much  of  Christianity  was  only  a  baptized  paganism, 
and  the  reports  of  the  "conversion"  of  nations  and  the 
"baptism"  of  whole  tribes  at  once  show  the  spuriousness 
of  it.  About  all  there  was  of  their  "conversion"  was 
their  "baptism." 

This  gap  is  spanned  according  to  a  recent  book,  "The 
Ancient  British  and  Irish  Churches,"  by  the  work  of 
"Saint"  Patrick  and  his  followers,  whom  the  author 
makes  out  to  be  substantially  Baptist.  We  might 
sincerely  wish  the  claim  made  in  this  book  could  be 
verified  but  an  impartial  investigation  shows  that  it  is 
groundless.  The  early  British  and  Irish  history  is  very 
interesting  and  contains  many  names  which  are  famous 
for  missionary  work.     Among  these  are   Patrick,  Co- 


THE   HISTOBICAL   LINE.  53 

lumba,  Ninian,  Kentigern,  Columbanus,  Caedmon,  the 
first  Anglo-Saxon  poet,  Aidan,  and  finally  that  long 
suffering  young  Irish  woman,  Brigit.  The  gospel  seems 
to  have  been  first  preached  in  Great  Britain  about  the 
year  63,  or  at  least  during  the  first  century,  but  by 
whom  we  do  not  know.  It  has  been  credited  in  turn  to 
Joseph  of  Arimathea,  Simon  Zelotes,  Paul,  Philip  the 
Apostle,  Peter,  James  the-  son  of  Zebedee,  Aristobulus, 
and  I  do  not  know  how  many  more,  none  of  whom 
probably  ever  saw  the  country.  It  is  more  likely  that 
some  earnest  trader  or  christian  soldier  first  gave  the 
gospel  to  the  island.  The  one  thing  clear  from  the 
various  traditions  and  also  from  subsequent  history,  is 
that  the  origin  of  British  Christianity  was  from  the  far 
East  and  not  from  Borne.  There  had  been  more  than 
one  mighty  christian  movement  in  Britain  and  Ireland 
before  the  first  Bomish  emisaries  were  sent  there,  and 
the  primitive  character  of  its  Christianity  is  attested  by 
the  cool  reception  they  met  when  they  did  come  and  by 
the  struggle  maintained  for  several  hundred  years  before 
Borne  gained  full  control.  The  gospel  took  a  strong 
hold  upon  Britain  and  spread  rapidly,  and  during  the 
persecutions  of  the  Boman  emperors  Britain  furnished 
its  martyrs  and  christian  heroes  in  common  with  other 
lands,  although  less  in  number  because  more  remote. 
Out  of  this  vigorous  British  Christianity  was  raised  up 
the  great  apostle  to  Ireland,  Patrick. 

Patrick  was  a  Briton  whose  father  Calpurnius  was  a 
deacon,  and  he  was  born  near  Dumbarton,  now  in 
Scotland,  probably  about  the  year  360.  Thus  this  early 
British  Christianity  furnished  an  evangelist  for  Ireland, 


54  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

which  in  turn  evangelized  much  of  Scotland  and  part 
of  England  and  wrought  a  great  work  upon  the  conti- 
nent. So.  curiously  enough,  the  great  patron  saint  of 
all  the  Irish,  the  saint  by  whom  every  Irishman  swears, 
(and  he  would  swear  harder  yet  if  he  knew  it),  was  an 
Englishman.  And  still  further,  the  Irish  of  his  day 
were  Scotchmen,  being  the  original  Scots,  and  the 
original  Scotchmen  were  Irishmen,  for  they  came  from 
Ireland  and  cpnquered  the  native"  Picts,  giving  their 
name  to  the  country  now  called  Scotland.  Again, 
Patrick  has  been  sainted  by  the  Roman  Catholic 
church,  but  in  all  his  life  he  never  heard  of  it  nor  ever 
acknowledged  any  Pope;  and  indeed,  the  records  call 
Mm  "papa  Patrick;"  i.  e.  Pope  Patrick.  For  along  time 
he  and  his  work  were  ignored  by  the  Papacy  because 
he  was  not  a  Romanist,  but  finally  all  was  claimed  and 
Patrick  himself  canonized  as  a  Romish  Saint. 

At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  was  captured  by  a  band  of 
marauding  Irish  and  for  six  years  experienced  the 
hardships  of  slavery,  herding  swine  and  exposed  to  all 
weathers.  After  his  escape  and  return  home  he  had  a 
vision  of  a  man  from  Ireland  and  heard  a  voice  of  the 
Irish  people  calling  him  to  come  and  dwell  with  them, 
and  after  the  most  strenuous  opposition  from  relatives 
and  friends,  about  the  year  396,  (though  some  give  the 
date  as  late  as  430),  he  began  to  preach  the  gospel  in 
Ireland.  He  was  a  man  of  apostolic  zeal,  untiring 
energy  and  magnetic  power,  brave,  unselfish  and  loving. 
He  aimed  to  give  the  gospel  to  the  whole  island  and  his 
wonderful  success  was  such  that  a  large  part  of  the 
island  was  evangelized.      There  were  a  few  christian 


THE   HISTORICAL   LINE.  55 

churches  already  established  before  his  time,  but  in 
comparison  with  the  work  he  did  they  receive  but  little 
attention.  He  is  said  to  have  erected  seven  hundred 
churches  and  ordained  the  same  number  of  bishops; 
another  account  says  three  hundred  and  sixty-five 
churches;  the  facts  of  his  life  are  not  all  clear  and 
accounts  differ.  Twelve  thousand  are  said  to  have  been 
baptized  at  one  time  and  other  great  baptisms  are 
credited  to  him. 

This  was  a  truly  missionary  work,  and  the  missionary 
spirit  remained  with  it  after  Patricks  death.  There 
grew  up  great  schools  or  monasteries  such  as  at  Durrow, 
Bangor,  Derry,  and  Iona,  some  of  which  were  attended 
by  as  many  as  three  thousand  students  at  one  time. 
In  these  monasteries  teachers  and  preachers  were 
trained,  and  from  them  Southern  Scotland  was  evan- 
gelized and  many  missionaries  were  sent  into  England, 
France  and  Germany.  By  the  middle  of  the  eighth 
century  these  missionary  churches  were  predominant 
throughout  the  whole  Rhine  valley  and  the  entire 
South  and  West  of  Germany.  As  we  look  at  the  Ireland 
of  our  day,  it  does  not  seem  possible  that  it  should  have 
been,  and  for  centuries,  the  center  of  christian  influence 
and  missionary  activity  for  all  northern  Europe,  but  so 
it  was.- 

Now  as  to  the  practice  and  teaching  of  Patrick  and 
his  followers,  it  is  not  easy  to  get  at  the  exact  truth. 
He  was  not  himself  well  educated  and  left  but  two  short 
writings  which  have  come  down  to  us,  one,  his  "con- 
fession" or  self  defense,  and  the  other  an  "epistle  to 
Caroticus,"  a  marauding  Welsh  chief  who  had  carried 


56  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

off  many  of  Patrick's  "baptized  christians.'*  His  only 
baptism  was  immersion,  but  that  counts  for  nothing 
because  no  other  was  known  in  his  day,  sprinkling  and 
pouring  not  having  yet  come  into  use  except  for  sick 
people.  He  recognized  three  orders  in  the  clergy, 
namely,  deacons,  presbyters  and  bishops,  which  last 
seem  not  to  have  been  bishops  in  the  New  Testament 
sense  of  the  term  nor  yet  in  the  modern  sense  of  it. 
His  schools  were  of  a  monastic  type  and  seem  to  have 
developed  later  into  genuine  monasteries.  There  is  no 
trace  of  infant  baptism  but  that  delusion  had  not  yet 
become  general.  He  seems  to  have  made  everything  of 
baptism  after  the  fashion  of  those  days,  to  the  extent 
that  baptism  and  conversion  were  practically  the  same. 
In  his  day  baptism  was  Christianity  and  Christianity 
was  baptism,  and  it  was  profoundly  venerated  as  a  holy 
mystery.  Emphasis  was  laid  on  this  rather  than  on  the 
love  of  Grod  to  sinners  and  the  necessity  of  anew  birth. 
His  wholesale  baptisms  look  very  suspicious.  His 
method  of  work  seems  to  have  been  to  "convert"  a  chief 
and  then  "baptize"  his  whole  tribe,  or  as  many  as  would 
submit  to  the  ordinance.  The  warlike  character  of 
these  "christian"  Irish  shows  the  spuriousness  of  their 
conversion,  for  their  history  for  centuries  is  the  history 
of  tribal  jealousies,  treacheries  and  massacres.  Patrick 
seems  to  have  had  monks  and  "virgins"  and  after  his 
day  Ireland  was  full  of  them.  There  still  exist  plain 
proofs  of  hermit  monks  who  lived  in  small  cells  from 
which  they  could  see  nothing  but  the  sky  and  out  of 
which  they  never  came.  * 

The  earliest  accounts  of  Patrick  extant  were  written 

*  See  "Ireland  and  the  Celtic  Church"  by  Dr.  G.  T.  Stokes. 


THE   HISTOBICAL   LINE.  57 

more  than  two  hundred  years  after  his  death  although 
embodying  perhaps  an  earlier  account,  and  they  are  so 
full  of  the  absurdly  miraculous  as  to  discredit  their 
facts.  All  sorts  of  miracles  are  ascribed  to  this  "holy 
saint,'1  such  as  kindling  a  fire  by  blowing  upon  a  heap 
of  ice  which  he  had  gathered  when  they  had  no  wood; 
killing  a  heathen  magician  a  la  Ananias  and  Saphira; 
raising  a  dead  man  whom  he  heard  groaning  under 
ground,  (the  grave  was  a  hundred  and  twenty  feet  long), 
and  finding  he  was  suffering  in  hell,  he  preached  to  him, 
baptized  him  and  sent  him  back  to  heaven.  He  gathered 
all  the  reptiles  in  Ireland  upon  the  top  of  a  hill  and 
drove  them  all  down  through  a  ravine  into  the  sea  with 
"the  staff  of  Jesus"  which  had  been  given  him  by  the 
Lord  on  some  island  in  the  Mediterranean  Sea; — one 
of  the  most  remarkable  round-ups  on  record.  Reluc- 
tantly we  withdraw  our  claim,  but  facts  compel  us  to 
admit  that  Patrick  was  not  a  Baptist.  If  his  work  and 
that  of  his  successors  had  been  genuine  gospel  work 
and  true  to  gospel  principles,  Ireland,  largely  free  from 
influences  which  elsewhere  corrupted  the  truth,  and 
under  better  conditions  than  other  lands  for  preserving 
New  Testament  Christianity,  would  surely  have  had  a 
different  religious  history  than  is  written  of  her. 

There  remains,  however,  an  interesting  branch  of 
British  history  which  may  show  more  Baptistic  charac- 
teristics. By  the  invasion  of  the  Saxons,  primitive 
Christianity  was  early  driven  into  the  fastnesses  of 
Wales  where,  it  is  claimed,  it  has  existed  to  the  present 
time  in  its  purity.  If  this  is  true  it  will  go  far  to 
establish  a  Baptist  succession  but  we  fear  that  thorough 


58  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HlSTOEY. 

investigation  will  show  that  this  too  was  vitiated  by  the 
errors  of  priestly  ordination  and  baptismal  regeneration 
which  were  nearly  or  quite  universal  in  the  early 
centuries.  Welsh  Baptists  have  always  claimed  for 
themselves  an  apostolic  origin,  and  it  will  gratify  our 
denominational  pride  if  they  can  prove  it.  It  is  certain 
that  primitive  Christianity  continued  there  for  centuries 
from  the  beginning  and  also  we  can  trace  our  churches 
back  from  the  present  for  centuries;  but  will  the  records 
span  the  gap? 

But  now  we  return  to  the  continent  of  Europe,  where 
we  begin  to  hear  the  rumble  of  the  Reformation,  to  find 
in  France  another  Baptistic  people  called  Petrobrusians 
from  their  leader,  Peter  of  Bruys,  who  was  burned 
alive  in  1126.  The  Petrobrusians  were  unmistakably 
Baptists  in  their  doctrines,  their  practices  and  their 
spirit.  They  were  democratic  in  their  organization, 
they  baptized  believers  only,  rejecting  infant  baptism 
as  folly  because  an  infant  could  exercise  no  faith,  their 
only  authority  was  the  Bible  and  their  great  doctrine 
was  salvation  through  faith  in  Christ  alone.  Their 
immersion  excited  no  comment  because  the  whole 
Catholic  church  at  that  time  practiced  it,  but  they  were 
immersionists.  Peter  of  Bruys  was  no  more  learned 
than  Peter  the  apostle,  but  like  him  was  full  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  and  through  him  "much  people  turned  to 
the  Lord,'1  burning  their  images  and  crosses  and 
forsaking  the  Romish  priests  and  places  of  worship. 
Thus  the  stream  of  Baptist  influence  begins  again,  to 
run  with  increasing  breadth  and  power  until  checked 
and  dried  up  by  the  fires  of  persecution  which  raged 


THE   HISTOEICAL   LINE.  59 

fiercely  during  and  after  the  Beformation  times. 

Following  the  Petrobrusians  were  the  Waldenses. 
Peter  Waldo  was  converted  to  Christ  in  1160  and  began 
his  work  in  the  modern  Baptist  fashion  of  preaching 
and  translating  the  Bible  into  the  language  of  the 
common  people.  Persecution  soon  scattered  the  Wald- 
ensians  into  numberless  sects,  scarcely  any  two  of 
which  were  alike,  some  of  whom  held  quite  closely  to 
Baptist  principles,  but  the  most  agreed  more  closely 
with  Roman  Catholic  doctrines  during  the  early  part  of 
their  history  at  least.  Afterwards  they  came  to  hold 
more  scriptural  views.  But  they  were  preachers  of  the 
gospel  and  colporters  of  the  Bible.  They  went  every- 
where as  peddlers  of  fabrics  and  gems  and  thus  found 
opportunity  to  distribute  bibles.  Whittier  has  pictured 
the  Waldensian  peddler  as  he  went  about  on  his  mis- 
sionary work,  in  his  beautiful  poem  "The  Vaudois 
Teacher,"  a  poem  so  beautiful  that  I  quote  it  all: — 

4tO  lady  fair,  these  silks  of  mine  are  beautiful  and  rare, — 

The  richest  web  of  the  Indian  loom,  which  beauty's  queen  might 

wear; 
And  my  pearls  are  pure  as  thy  own  fair  neck,  with  whose  radiant 

light  they  vie; 
I  have  brought  them  with  me  a  weary  way,— will  my  gentle  lady 

buy?" 

And  the  lady  smiled  on  the  worn  old  man  through  the  dark  and 

clustering  curls 
Which  veiled  her  brow  as  she  bent  to  view  his  silks  and  glittering 

pearls; 
And  she  placed  their  price  in  the  old  man's  hand,  and  lightly  turned 

away, 
But  she  paused  at  the  wanderer's  earnest  call,— "My  gentle  lady, 

stay!" 


60  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HlSTOKY. 

"O  lady  fair  I  have  yet  a  gem  which  a  purer  luster  flings, 

Than  the  diamond  flash  of  the  jewelled  crown  on  the  lofty  brow  of 

kings,— 
A  wonderful  pearl  of  exceeding  price,  whose  virtue  shall  not  decay, 
Whose  light  shall  be  a  spell  to  thee  and  a  blessing  on  thy  way!" 

The  lady  glanced  at  the  mirroring  steel  where  her  form  of  grace  was 

seen, 
Where  her  eye  shone  clear,  and  her  dark  locks  waved  their  clasping 

pearls  between; 
"Bring  forth  thy  pearl  of  exceeding  worth,  thou  traveller  gray  and 

old; 
And  name  the  price  of  thy  precious  gem,  and  my  page  shall  count 

thy  gold." 

The  cloud  went  off  from  the  pilgrim's  brow,  as  a  small  and  meagre 

book, 
Unchased  with  gold  or  gem  of  cost,  from  his  folding  robe  he  took. 
"Here,  lady  fair,  is  the  pearl  of  price,  may  it  prove  as  such  to  thee! 
Nay — keep  thy  gold — I  ask  it  not,  for  the  Word  of  God  is  free!" 

The  hoary  traveller  went  his  way,  but  the  gift  he  left  behind 
Hath  had  its  pure  and  perfect  work  on  that  high  born  maiden's  mind, 
And  she  hath  turned  from  the  pride  of  sin  to  the  lowliness  of  truth, 
And  given  her  human  heart  to  God  in  its  beautiful  hour  of  youth! 

And  she  hath  left  the  gray  old  halls,  where  an  evil  faith  had  power, 
And  courtly  knights  of  her  father's  train,  and  the  maidens  of  her 

bower; 
And  she  hath  gone  to  the  Vaudois  vales,  by  lordly  feet  untrod, 
Where  the  poor  and  needy  of  earth  are  rich  in  the  perfect  love  of  God ! 

It  is  no  wonder  that  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  was 
so  joyfully  received  by  the  people,  for  it  was  to  them 
a  new  story  entirely.  They  knew  only  forms  and 
ceremonies,  tithes  and  penances,  and  the  offer  of  a  full 
and  free  salvation  through  simple  trust  in  Christ  was  as 
new  and  blessed  truth  to  them  as  to  the  veriest  heathen. 
It  was  to  them  as  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  has  lately 


THE    HISTORICAL   LINE.  61 

been  to  the  people  of  Cuba  and  Puerto  Rico,  so  lately 
freed  from  Spanish  and  priestly  oppression,  and  we  have 
seen  how  eagerly  it  is  accepted  there. 

The  Petrobrusians  and  Waldenses  seem  to  have  been 
the  immediate  ancestors  of  the  Anabaptists,  who  soon 
sprang  up  over  Europe  and  thickest  where  they  had 
been  thickest.  No  definite  origin  can  be  assigned  to 
the  Anabaptists  nor  can  we  tell  by  whom  the  name  was 
first  given.  They  were  not  a  new  kind  of  people  but 
the  old  kind  under  a  new  name,  and  they  were  doubtless 
only  the  spiritual  descendants  of  those  who  before  them 
had  taught  the  pure  gospel;  but  they  multiplied  exceed- 
ingly until  the  country  was  filled  with  them.  In 
northern  Switzerland  they  increased  marvellously  in 
the  few  years  following  1520,  as  indeed  also  in  Germany 
and  Holland,  and  developed  leaders  who  were  worthy 
to  rank  with  the  martyrs  of  the  past.  Such  were  the 
noble  Hubmeyer  who  was  burned  alive  March  10, 1528; 
Blaurock,  burned  at  the  stake  in  the  year  following; 
Hetzer,  beheaded  in  the  same  year;  Felix  Mantz, 
drowned  in  1527;  Sattler,  torn  with  red  hot  pincers  and 
burned  in  the  same  year;  and  Grebel,  who,  for  a  wonder, 
died  a  natural  death. 

Zwingli  himself  began  his  career  with  a  declaration 
of  the  fundamental  Baptist  principle  that  demands 
obedience  to  the  word  of  God  in  all  matters  of  faith  and 
rejects  what  is  not  therein  contained,  but  when  he  began 
to  see  where  this  principle  would  lead  him  he  refused 
to  follow  it.  He  soon  saw  that  in  following  this  princi- 
ple he  must  reject  infant  baptism,  baptize  only  believers, 
have  a  church  composed  of  those  only  who  had  personal 


62  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

faith  in  Christ,  and  cut  loose  entirely  from  the  powers 
of  the  world  as  to  the  support  of  his  work,  Luther 
also  came  to  the  same  place  and  in  like  manner  turned 
back.  Both  these  reformers  wished  to  return  to  Bible 
Christianity,  but  both  depended  upon  the  civil  power 
to  bring  it  to  pass.  They  had  not  enough  faith  in  God, 
in  the  simple  power  of  the  truth  and  in  the  conscientious 
honesty  of  the  people  to  cut  loose  from  the  world  and 
go  forth,  as  did  the  Apostles,  in  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  The  Anabaptists  did  have,  and  they  wrought 
grandly  even  unto  death,  while  these  reformers  turned 
back  to  lean  upon  the  unsanctified  arm  of  human  power 
— and  spoiled  their  work;  and  Europe  is  what  it  is 
to-day,  spiritually  formal  and  dead,  because  the  Ref- 
ormers prevailed  and  the  Anabaptists  were  destroyed. 

From  Switzerland  we  follow  this  movement  into  Ger- 
many where  also  "mightily  grew  the  word  of  God  and 
prevailed."  They  spread  over  Bavaria;  in  Silesia  infant 
baptism  became  almost  extinct;  in  Augsburg  their 
church  numbered  eight  hundred  members  in  1527,  and 
eleven  hundred  a  few  years  later  when  they  had  for 
their  leader  the  noble  and  distinguished  John  Denck. 
We  can  not  follow  their  growth  in  detail,  but  suffice 
it  to  say  that  they  were  found  in  almost  every  province 
and  city  and  often  in  great  numbers,  until  their  rapid 
increase  seemed  likely  to  overturn  the  state  church,  and 
led  to  their  bitter  persecution  and  final  extinction. 
The  story  of  their  horrible  persecution  and  cold  blooded 
murder  is  too  sickening  to  follow  in  detail  but  we  shall 
see  something  of  it  in  our  next  lecture;  a  people  godly 
and  true,  peaceable  and  honest,  harried  and  hunted  like 


THE   HISTORICAL   LINE.  63 

wild  beasts  until  there  was  nothing  of  them  remaining. 

The  remant  that  escaped  from  Germany  took  refuge 
in  Holland  where  they  were  known  as  Mennonites  f rom 
the  name  of  their  leader,  Menno  Simon,  and  where, 
partly  from  their  change  of  name  and  partly  from  their 
obscurity,  they  were  suffered  for  a  time  to  dwell  more 
securely,  though  afterwards  they  suffered  more  fear- 
fully than  ever.  The  Mennonites  continue  to  this  day 
both  in  Holland  and  in  America. 

But  you  will  be  much  surprised  to  learn  that  most  of 
the  Anabaptists  of  the  sixteenth  century  did  not  bap- 
tize; they  were  not  immersionists.  Apparently  they 
generally  practiced  sprinkling  or  pouring,  though  im- 
mersion was  practiced  by  those  of  St.  Gall,  Augsburg, 
Strassburg  and  by  the  Anti-Trinitarian  Anabaptists  of 
Poland.  Even  the  noble  Hubmeyer  is  said  to  have 
"baptized"  three  hundred  out  of  a  milk  pail.  "But 
then,"  you  say,  "they  were  not  Baptists!1'  O  yes  they 
were, — in  every  principle  except  this,  but  of  course 
inconsistent.  For  immersion  alone  does  not  by  any 
means  make  a  Baptist,  although  of  course,  it  is  necessary 
to  make  a  complete  one.  We  forget  that  immersion 
is  not  and  never  was,  the  fundamental  article  of  our 
faith,  but  only  a  necessary  deduction  from  our  funda- 
mental principle.  It  is  one  of  the  two  things  that  is 
most  prominent  in  the  minds  of  other  people  when  they 
think  of  us,  but  let  us  not  be  ourselves  beguiled  into 
thinking  that  all  the  difference  between  us  and  other 
christians  is  that  we  immerse  and  they  sprinkle.  The 
real  difference  lies  far  deeper  than  this.  The  truth  in 
regard  to  immersion  is  that  for  twelve  centuries  it  was 


64  THE    BAPTIST    IN    HISTORY. 

the  universal  practice,  by  Roman  Catholics,  the  Greek 
Church,  dissenters  of  every  kind,  and  by  the  British 
and  Irish  churches.  Then  there  is  a  gap  of  three  hun- 
dred years  or  more  when  it  was  largely  supplanted  by 
sprinkling  and  pouring,  until  it  was  again  revived  by 
the  English  and  Dutch  Baptists  and  has  continued  to 
the  present  time.  The  Greek  church  has  never  practiced 
anything  else  and  does  not  to-day.  The  great  conten- 
tion of  these  Anabaptists  was  for  a  converted  churcJi, 
and  that  has  been  the  contention  of  Baptists  always; 
that  baptism  and  church  membership  were  and  are  only 
for  personal  believers  in  Christ.  This,  rather  than  the 
necessity  of  immersion,  is  and  always  has  been  the  con- 
trolling idea  of  a  Baptist  church,  and  this  has  separated 
them  from  all  others.  Their  opposition  and  protest 
was  against  a  church  which  included  both  godly  and 
godless,  ministered  to  by  priests  who  were  extortionate 
and  unchaste,  a  church  controlled  by  princes  that  were 
often  wicked  and  immoral,  knowing  nothing  of  Christ, 
a  church  that  only  robbed  the  people  and  left  them  to 
go  down  to  perdition  in  their  ignorance  of  gospel  truth; 
and  it  seems  not  to  have  occurred  to  them  with  any  force 
that  they  themselves  were  violating  scripture  in  a  very 
important  particular.  The  controversy  of  their  day  was 
not  on  this  point  and  it  was  not  until  later  that  the 
inconsistency  was  seen,  although  it  seems  strange  that 
it  was  not  seen  from  the  first. 

It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  this  fundamental  idea 
of  a  converted  church,  which  had  persisted  through  all 
these  centuries,  kept  alive  by  the  various  influences 
mentioned,  was  what  made  the  Reformation  possible. 


THE   HISTORICAL   LINE.  65 

These  were  they  that  preached  the  real  gospel  and  the 
contrast  of  their  pure  lives  and  doctrine  made  the  Papacy 
more  odious  than  ever  and  prepared  the  people  to  turn 
from  it.  Indeed,  as  the  learned  Dr.  Kellar  says,  the 
Anabaptist  movement  was  tlie  real  Reformatio?!  move- 
ment. It  was  the  truest  gospel  movement  of  the  age, 
(notwithstanding  it  developed,  in  some  of  its  aspects, 
into  fanaticism),  not  simply  lopping  off  some  of  the 
abuses  of  a  corrupt  church  and  leaving  the  seeds  of 
corruption  still  in  their  vigor  to  produce  another  like 
harvest,  but  bringing  the  people  back  to  a  pure  New 
Testament  Christianity  as  Christ  and  his  Apostles  taught 
it.  If  they  could  have  had  their  way  the  modern  religious 
history  of  Europe  would  have  been  entirely  changed, 
and  it  would  not  have  lapsed  into  that  kind  of  a  false 
and  dead  Christianity  which  it  is  today,  the  hot-bed  of 
rationalism  and  infidelity,  and  needing  missionaries  of 
the  gospel  for  its  conversion  as  well  as  any  heathen  land. 
Europe  is,  religiously,  four  hundred  years  behind  what 
it  would  have  been  but  for  the  extermination  of  this 
people.  But  the  fear  and  jealousy  and  even  hatred  of 
Catholic  and  Lutheran  alike  followed  them  until  their 
leaders  were  slain  and  their  organizations  annihilated, 
and  Baptist  history  disappears  from  Germany  and 
Southern  Europe  until  the  appearance  of  Dr.  Oncken 
in  1834.  Baptists  in  Germany  now  number  about 
twenty-eight  thousand. 

So  the  line  runs  from  Germany  to  Holland,  and  now 
from  Holland  to  England  and  from  England  to  America. 
The  exact  connection  of  English  with  Dutch  Baptists 
is  not  clear.     Certain  it  is  that  early  in   the   sixteenth 


66  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

century  some  Dutch  Baptists  fled  to  England,  but  only 
to  meet  the  same  sorrows  from  which  they  had  fled. 
Some  of  the  first  English  Baptists  also  sent  to  Holland 
for  their  baptism,  as  no  immersed  person  was  found 
among  them.  There  are  evidences  of  many  migrations 
of  German  and  Dutch  Baptists  into  England  even  as 
early  as  1160  and  from  that  onwards.  Orchard  says 
that  there  was  a  Baptist  church  at  Chesterton  in  1457, 
and  gives  his  reasons  for  believing  that  such  churches 
had  existed  there  from  the  time  of  William  the  Con- 
querer.  But  however  they  originated,  their  history 
becomes  clear  about  1612  when  the  first  modern  Bap- 
tist church  was  formed  in  London.  In  1626  this  had 
increased  to  eleven  churches,  and  in  1644,  to  forty-seven. 
The  Welsh  Baptists  in  connection  with  Vavasor  Powell 
were  reckoned  in  1654  at  twenty  thousand.*  Their  con- 
fession of  faith  in  1660  is  said  to  have  been  approved 
by  more  than  twenty  thousand.  Indeed,  before  this 
time  their  influence  had  become  so  marked  and  the 
opposition  to  infant  baptism  so  strong  that  not  only 
were  many  treatises  published  against  it  and  rational 
arguments  used  by  godly  men,  but  it  was  openly 
caricatured  by  the  ungodly,  so  that  cats  and  colts  were 
derisively  christened  in  ridicule  of  it.  f  Their  number 
in  England  is  now  about  two  hundred  and  thirty-one 
thousand,  and  in  all  of  Great  Britain  about  three  hun- 
dred and  seventy-five  thousand.  Their  history  there 
was  a  long  struggle  for  toleration,  (for  England  has  not 
yet  secured  full  religious  liberty,  but  only  toleration,) 
which  was  refused  them  first  by  the  Episcopal  body  and 

♦Orchard,  Hist.  Eng.  Bap.  p  284.   fOrchard,  p  272. 


THE   HISTOEICAL   LINE.  67 

then  by  the  Presbyterian,  until  the  Act  of  Toleration 
in  1689,  since  which  time  active  persecution  in  England 
has  ceased. 

But  Baptists  have  had  their  fullest  and  freest  devel- 
opment in  "the  land  of  the  free"  and  this  development 
is  enough  familiar  to  us  so  that  I  do  not  need  to  trace 
it.  The  first  church  organized  by  them  in  this  country 
and  still  existing  was  formed  in  Providence,  Bhode 
Island,  in  1639,  (though  Newport  claims  that  the 
present  Providence  church  is  not  the  original  church 
and  that  the  Newport  branch  of  it  is,  and  is  therefore 
the  oldest,)  and  the  growth  has  been  rapid.  In  1700 
they  had  but  twelve  churches  in  the  American  colonies. 
In  1804  Backus  estimated  them  as  having  twelve  hun- 
dred churches  and  one  hundred  thousand  members.  In 
1812  they  numbered  one  hundred  and  seventy-three 
thousand,  in  1873  they  had  grown  to  one  and  a  half 
millions,  and  in  1899  they  number  four  millions,  one 
hundred  and  forty-two  thousand,  and  if  we  include  those 
bodies  that  are  really  Baptist  though  not  given  in  our 
own  reports,  they  number  four  millions,  three  hundred 
and  seventy  thousand  in  the  United  States,  not  includ- 
ing a  hundred  and  twenty-four  thousand  "Christians" 
and  a  million  and  eighty-five  thousand  "Disciples." 

The  period  of  struggle,  as  far  as  this  country  is  con- 
cerned,  is  past  and  our  position  is  one  of  respectability 
and  power.  The  directly  evangelistic  character  of  our 
work  gives  promise  of  still  more  rapid  growth,  and  the 
prominence  given  to  christian  education  will  lead  to  a 
still  more  stable  church  and  a  more  powerful  influence 
on  others.     The  net  increase  this  year  (1899)  over  last 


68  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

in  the  United  States  is  eighty-six  thousand,  one  hundred 
and  eighty-nine. 

Our  statistics  are  never  complete  because  we  have  no 
way  of  requiring  official  reports,  as  in  other  bodies,  and 
the  various  clerks  never  do  their  whole  duty;  but  as 
nearly  as  the  facts  can  be  ascertained  they  are  given  in 
our  Year  Book,  (though  certainly  not  up  to  the  actual 
totals,)  and  are  as  follows  for  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1899: 

Number  of  Baptists  in  the  United  States,    .    4,141,995 

in  the  rest  of  N.  America,    143,098 

"         in  South  America,     .     .  1,389 

in  Europe, 478,268 

in  Asia, 119,745 

in  Africa, 6,700 

"       .          "         in  Australasia,      .     .     .  19,261 


Making  a  grand  total  of 4,910,456 

The  total  net  gain  over  last  year  being     .     .        131,332 

To  these  figures  ought  properly  to  be  added  those  of 
such  bodies  as  the  Free  Baptists,  the  Dunkards,  the 
Seventh  Day  Baptists,  (notthe  Seventh  Day  Adventists,) 
the  Stundists,  etc.,  of  whose  numbers  we  have  no 
account,  for  they  are  also  Baptists  as  judged  by  the 
broad  definition  we  have  given. 

We  are  therefore,  in  fellowship  with  a  grand  com- 
pany both  present  and  past.  Our  brethren  have  not 
been,  for  the  most  part,  famous  in  the  world,  not 
princes  nor  millionaires,  but  they  have  been  true  and 
they  have  been  known  of  God  and   blessed.     To  such 


THE   HISTORICAL   LINE.  69 

prosperity  and  strength  as  this  have  we  grown  and  our 
principles  have  been  accepted  far  and  wide.  Let  us 
remember  that  the  days  of  prosperity  are  the  days  of 
danger,  and  let  us  fear  lest  liberty  and  prosperity  shall 
do  for  us  what  the  dungeon  and  the  stake  were  not  able 
to  do, — turn  us  from  a  faithful  witnessing  for  God,  and 
a  steadfast  and  unworldly  life.  "Let  us  hold  fast  the 
confession  of  our  hope  that  it  waver  not;  .  .  .  and  let  us 
consider  one  another  to  provoke  unto  love  and  good 
works." 


"dnd  others  were  tortured,  not  accepting  their 
deliverance ;  that  they  might  obtain  a  better  resur- 
rection: and  others  had  trial  of  mockings  and 
scourgings,  yea,  moreover  of  bonds  and  imprison- 
ment: they  were  stoned,  they  were  sawn  asunder, 
they  were  tempted,  they  were  slain  with  the  sword: 
they  went  about  in  sheepskins,  in  goat  skins;  being 
destitute,  afflicted,  evil  entreated,  {of  whom  the 
world  was  not  worthy),  wandering  in  deserts  and 
mountains  and  caves,  and  the  holes  of  the  earth. 
$Lnd  these  all,  having  had  witness  borne  to  them 
through  their  faith,  received  not  the  promise,  God 
having  provided  some  better  thing  concerning  us, 
that  apart  from  us  they  should  not  be  made  per- 
fect" 


III. 

THE  SUFFERINGS  OF  BAPTISTS, 


In  considering  this  part  of  our  subject  we  need  to 
make  a  clear  distinction  between  the  sufferings  of 
christians  as  christians  and  the  sufferings  of  christians 
as  Baptists:  for  persecution  of  christians  by  pagans 
and  because  they  are  christians  is  one  thing,  and  per- 
secution of  one  sort  of  christians  by  another  sort  of 
christians  and  because  they  are  of  another  sort,  is  quite 
another  thing.  The  very  early  christians  were  Baptists 
as  we  have  seen,  and  they  suffered;  but  they  suffered, 
not  because  they  were  Baptists  and  differed  from  other 
christians,  but  because  they  were  christians  and  differed 
from  Jew  and  pagan.  What  we  are  to  consider  is  the 
sufferings  that  came  upon  our  spiritual  ancestors  on 
account  of  those  doctrines  and  practices  which  marked 
them  as  a  distinct  people  among  christians,  and  which 
form  the  substance  of  our  faith  today. 

It  is  evident  that  there  would  be  no  persecution 
among  christians  (or  those  who  were  called  such)  until 
the  church  had  become  powerful  enough  to  control  the 
secular  power  to  a  large  degree,  and  unspiritual  enough 
to  be  intolerant  of  those  who  might  oppose  its  interests; 


PERSECUTIONS   AND    SUFFERINGS.  73 

and  that  did  not  come  to  pass  until  the  rise  of  the 
Papacy  and  its  establishment  in  temporal  power  so  that 
princes  and  potentates  would  do  its  bidding.  And 
again,  there  would  be  no  persecution  until  a  considera- 
ble body  arose  to  call  in  question  the  doctrines  or 
practices  of  this  dominating  body  and  refuse  obedience 
to  it.  As  long  as  no  one  protested  against  the  perver- 
sion of  baptism  by  administering  it  to  unconscious 
babes,  and  the  consequent  ignoring  of  the  fundamental 
doctrine  of  Christianity,  that  salvation  is  through  a 
personal  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  no  one  would  be  burned 
alive  for  their  protest.  But  the  true  gospel  had  practi- 
cally died  out  of  continental  Europe  and  it  was  not 
until  the  twelfth  century  that  a  people  arose  to  protest 
and  suffer.  The  main  story  of  Baptist  sufferings,  then, 
begins  with  the  twelfth  century. 

But  this  was  not  the  first  of  persecution  for  holding 
our  principles,  which  began,  indeed,  very  early.  The 
Novatians,  who  arose  in  the  latter  half  of  the  third 
century,  were  ana-baptists,  for  they  re-baptized  those 
who  came  to  them,  though  for  a  somewhat  different 
reason  than  those  who  were  later  called  Anabaptists. 
They  were  separatists  and  considered  that  all  ordinances 
of  the  body  from  which  they  had  separated  were  null 
and  void  because  the  body  itself  was  corrupt  in  life  and 
lax  in  discipline.  The  Donatists,  beginning  in  the 
fourth  century,  were  also  ana-baptists,  and  held  much 
in  common  with  us,  as  they  refused  to  baptize  children, 
re-baptized  those  who  came  to  them  from  the  Catholics, 
their  churches  were  independent  and  they  repudiated 
the  union  of  church  and  state.   Their  questions:  "What 


74  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

has  the  Emperor  to  do  with  the  church?'1  and  "What 
have  christians  to  do  with  kings,  or  what  have  bishops 
to  do  with  a  court?"  sound  very  pertinent  and  refresh- 
ing even  now.  Their  influence  became  so  strong  that 
Honorius  and  Theodosius,  the  emperors  of  the  East 
and  West,  were  prevailed  upon  to  issue  a  decree  in  the 
year  413  that  both  persons  who  re-baptized  and  persons 
who  were  re-baptized  should  suffer  death;  and  two  years 
later  the  council  of  Mela  in  Numidia,  with  Augustine 
at  its  head,  decreed  "We  will  that  whoever  denies  that 
children  by  baptism  are  freed  from  perdition  and 
eternally  saved,  that  they  be  accursed."  Many  martyr- 
doms and  much  suffering  were  the  results  of  these 
measures.*  The  Donatists  continued  for  more  than  four 
hundred  years  amid  constant  suffering.  Their  per- 
secution ended  with  their  extinction  and  infant 
baptism  was  for  centuries  triumphant. 

But  let  it  be  fully  understood  that  the  persecution  of 
Baptists  was  never  for  their  immersion,  (although 
individuals  have  often  been  harassed  for  that  in  modern 
times)  but  for  their  insistence  upon  a  converted  cTiurcli 
membership  and  for  their  denial  of  infant  baptism, 
which  two  things  are  practically  one.  That  that  was  a 
church  of  Christ  which  was  composed  of  unregenerated 
and  unspiritual  persons,  and  that  one  could  be  made  a 
christian  by  the  sprinkling  of  water  with  due  ceremo- 
nial form  even  in  unconscious  infancy,  is  what  Baptists 

*In  the  space  of  fifteen  years  Theodosius  promulgated  at  least  fifteen 
severe  edicts  against  heretics.  Heretical  teachers  were  exposed  to  exile 
and  confiscation.  Religious  meetings,  by  day  or  night,  in  cities  or  in  the 
country,  were  proscribed,  and  the  building  or  ground  where  the  assem- 
bly was  held  was  forfeited.  "The  office  of  Inquisitor  of  the  Faith,  a  name 
so  deservedly  abhorred,  was  first  instituted  under  the  reign  of  Theodo- 
sius."   Dutch  Martyrology  II,  p.  187,  note.    London,  1853. 


PERSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.  75 

have  always  and  everywhere  denied.  And  that  is  just 
what  was  believed  in  those  days  and  is  believed  by 
multitudes  still — that  baptism  made  their  babies 
christians — and  believing  it  they,  of  course,  had  them 
"baptized."  It  is  hard  for  us  now  to  realize  that  any- 
body ever  really  believed  that  simply  the  performance 
of  such  a  ceremony  could  save  a  child,  without  choice 
or  faith  or  any  action  whatever  on  the  part  of  the  child, 
but  they  actually  did,  and  believing  it,  consistently 
"baptized"  their  children.  And  that  is  the  only  possi- 
ble ground  or  justification  of  infant  baptism.  If  you 
believe  that  baptism  will  save  your  child  of  course  you 
will  have  it  baptized;  but  if  you  do  not,  there  is  no 
reasonable  reason  to  be  given  why  you  should  do  so. 
They,  therefore,  practiced  infant  baptism  consistently 
but  many  of  those  who  now  practice  it  do  so  inconsis- 
ently,  for  they  deny  the  doctrine  of  baptismal  regener- 
ation while  they  continue  the  practice  which  originated 
from  and  has  its  only  justification  in  that  doctrine. 
As  the  German  woman  said  to  the  amazed  Congrega- 
tional minister  who  asked  her  if  she  really  thought  he 
could  regenerate  her  babies  and  give  them  a  title  to 
eternal  life  by  merely  putting  a  little  water  on  their 
heads,  "To  pe  sure  you  can;  and  if  you  can't,  vot's  de 
good  of  it?"     Who  can  answer  her  question? 

Nobody  ever  quarreled  with  us  on  account  of  our 
immersion  or  denied  its  validity,  except  that  quite 
recently  a  few  have  been  driven  by  stress  of  argument 
to  deny  that  it  is  scriptural  at  all.  The  evidence  is 
abundant  that  for  thirteen  hundred  years  immersion 
was  universally  practiced  and  that  any  other  form  of 


76  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

baptism,  if  admitted  at  all,  was  admitted  only  as  excep- 
tional, and  valid  only  in  cases  where  immersion  could 
not  be  performed.  There  was  never  any  dispute  about 
this.  There  was  a  dispute  for  a  thousand  years  as  to 
whether  the  candidate  should  be  dipped  three  times  or 
only  once,  but  there  was  never  any  dispute  as  to 
whether  he  should  be  dipped  at  all.  It  was  the  apostolic 
baptism,  as  is  now  admitted  by  candid  scholars  of  every 
belief,  and  no  man  with  any  reputation  for  learning 
would  wish  to  risk  his  reputation  as  a  scholar  by  a 
published  statement  to  the  contrary.  If  one  of  the 
pillars  of  that  old  first  church  in  Jerusalem  could 
appear  on  earth  to-day,  and  happen  in  to  the  services 
of  one  of  these  paedobaptist  churches  in  time  to  see  an 
infant  "baptized"  or  an  adult  sprinkled,  he  would  not 
in  the  least  comprehend  the  ceremony  nor  understand 
what  it  meant,  for  in  all  his  life  he  never  saw  anything 
like  it.  It  certainly  never  would  enter  his  mind  that 
it  was  meant  for  a  baptism.  It  was  clearly  the  baptism 
of  the  early  churches  succeeding  the  apostolic  times. 
It  was  the  baptism  of  the  British  and  Irish  churches. 
It  was  the  baptism  of  the  Eastern  or  Greek  church, 
and  still  is,  and  it  always  seemed  to  me  that  those 
Greeks  ought  to  be  able  to  understand  their  own  lan- 
guage in  which  the  Apostles  wrote.  They  "baptize" 
infants,  but  they  always  immerse  them.*  It  was  also 
the  baptism  of  the  Western  church.  Clovis,  king  of 
the  Franks,  was  immersed  with  three  thousand  of  his 
warriors  in  the  year  476,  and  the  font  or  baptistery  in 

*A  very  interesting  description  of  a  Greek  baptism  is  given  in  the 
Baptist  Quarterly  Review,  1870,  p  80. 


PERSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.  77 

which  tradition  says  it  was  done  is  still  to  be  seen  in 
Paris.  On  Easter  day  in  the  year  627  bishop  Paulinus 
immersed  three  thousand  Northumbrians  in  a  pool 
about  two  miles  from  Harbottle,  England,  and  a  monu- 
ment in  the  shape  of  a  cross  stands  in  the  middle  of 
the  pool,  bearing  an  inscription  which  declares  that 
fact.  The  pool  is  about  twenty-four  by  twenty  feet  in  size 
and  two  feet  deep  at  present,  and  by  closing  the  outlet 
could  be  made  much  deeper.  Mosaics  and  paintings  from 
the  fourth  century  to  the  thirteenth  set  forth  baptism  as 
an  immersion.  Venerable  Bede  the  historian,  who  died 
about  the  year  735,  after  describing  various  immersions 
and  baptisteries,  says:  "For  he  truly  who  is  baptized 
is  seen  to  descend  into  the  fountain;  he  is  seen  to  be 
dipped  in  the  waters;  he  is  seen  to  ascend  from  the 
waters."  Cardinal  Pulis,  who  lectured  at  both  Oxford 
and  Paris,  and  was  a  very  learned  man,  writes  in  the 
year  1150:  "Whilst  the  candidate  for  baptism  in  water 
is  immersed,  the  death  of  Christ  is  suggested;  whilst 
immersed  and  covered  with  water,  the  burial  of  Christ 
is  shown  forth;  whilst  he  is  raised  from  the  waters,  the 
resurrection  of  Christ  is  proclaimed.  The  immersion 
is  repeated  three  times." 

There  was  no  definite  time  when  the  change  from 
immersion  to  sprinkling  can  be  said  to  have  been  made, 
or  the  practice  of  sprinkling  to  have  originated.  Pour- 
ing can  be  traced  to  a  definite  beginning  but  sprinkling 
can  not;  like  Topsy,  it  "jest  growed."  We  find  the 
Council  of  London  in  the  year  1200  enjoining  immersion . 
That  of  Sarum  in  1217  and  that  of  Oxford  in  1222  did 
the  same.     In  1240  the  SyQod  of   Worcester  decreed; 


78  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

"In  every  church  where  baptism  is  performed  there 
shall  be  a  font  of  stone  of  sufficient  size  and  depth  for 
the  baptism  of  children,  and  let  the  candidate  for 
baptism  be  always  immersed."  These  decrees  might 
seem  to  show  that  an  innovation  upon  the  ancient 
method  had  already  begun.  In  1311  the  council  at 
Ravenna  permits  sprinkling  as  exceptional,  and 
before  this  it  had  no  formal  sanction.  Immersion 
continued  the  rule  in  England  until  after  1450.  The 
catechism  of  1604  makes  sprinkling  valid,  and  within  a 
hundred  years  from  that  date  that  which  had  been  the 
exception  became  the  rule  and  the  ancient  immersion 
was  superseded. 

Dean  Stanley  says  in  his  famous  essay  on  baptism: 
"In  the  Church  of  England,  immersion  is  still  observed 
in  theory.  The  rubric  in  the  public  baptism  for  infants 
enjoins  that  unless  for  special  causes  they  are  to  be 
dipped,  not  sprinkled.  Edward  the  Sixth  and  Elizabeth 
were  both  immersed.  But  since  the  beginning  of  the 
seventeenth  century  the  practice  has  become  exceed- 
ingly rare." 

Even  as  late  as  August  7th,  1664,  the  noted  West- 
minster Assembly,  which  framed  the  great  confession 
of  faith  known  as  the  Westminster  Confession,  fell 
into  a  "great  heat"  over  the  question  of  immersion. 
The  matter  is  worth  giving  in  the  quaint  language  of 
Dr.  Lightfoot,  who  kept  a  journal  of  the  proceedings. 
"Then  fell  we  upon  the  work  of  the  day,  which  was 
about  the  baptism  of  the  child,  whether  to  dip  or 
sprinkle  him;  and  this  proposition,  "It  is  lawful  and 
sufficient  to  besprinkle  the  child,"  had  been  canvassed 


PERSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.  79 

before  our  adjournment  and  was  ready  now  to  vote. 
But  I  spoke  against  it  as  being  very  unfit  to  vote  that 
it  is  lawful  to  sprinkle  when  everyone  grants  it. 
Whereupon  it  was  fallen  upon,  sprinkling  being 
granted,  whether  dipping  should  be  tolerated  with  it. 
And  here  fell  we  upon  a  large  and  long  discourse 
whether  dipping  were  essential  or  used  in  the  first  in- 
stitution or  in  the  Jews'  custom  .  .  .  After  a  long  dispute 
it  was  at  last  put  to  the  question  whether  the  Directory 
should  run,  "The  minister  shall  take  water  and  sprinkle 
or  pour  it  with  his  hand  upon  the  face  or  forehead  of 
the  child;"  and  it  was  voted  so  indifferently  that  we 
were  glad  to  count  names  twice;  for  so  many  were 
unwilling  to  have  dipping  excluded  that  the  vote  came 
to  an  equality  within  one;  for  the  one  side  was  twenty- 
four,  the  other  twenty-five, — the  twenty-four  for  the 
reserving  of  dipping  and  the  twenty-five  against  it. 
And  then  grew  a  great  heat  upon  it;  and  when  we  had 
done  all  we  concluded  upon  nothing  in  it,  but  the 
business  was  recommitted."  The  next  day  it  was  voted 
that  the  Directory  should  read,  "He  is  to  baptize  the 
child  with  water,  which,  for  the  manner  of  doing  it,  is 
no't  only  lawful  but  also  sufficient  and  most  expedient 
to  be  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  water  upon  the  face  of 
the  child  without  any  other  ceremony."  Note  in  this 
account  that  immersion  was  not  excluded  but  sprink- 
ling was  permitted;  and  note,  also,  the  narrow  majority 
by  which  it  was  carried  on  the  first  vote. 

The  following  from  the  dairy  of  John  Wesley,  written 
in  Savannah,  Georgia,  ought  to  be  of  interest,  at  least 
to  our  Methodist  brethren,    "Saturday,  21st,  February, 


80  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

(1736).  Mary  Welch,  aged  eleven  days,  was  baptized 
according  to  the  custom  of  the  first  church  and  the  rule 
of  the  church  of  England,  by  immersion.  The  child 
was  ill  then  but  recovered  from  that  hour."  And 
again,  "Wednesday,  May  5th.  I  was  asked  to  baptize 
a  child  of  Mr.  Parker,  second  bailiff  of  Savannah.  But 
Mrs.  Parker  told  me,  "Neither  Mr.  Parker  nor  I  will 
consent  to  its  being  dipped."  I  answered,  "If  you  will 
certify  that  your  child  is  weak  it  will  suffice,  the  rubric 
says,  to  pour  water  upon  it."  She  replied,  "Nay,  the 
child  is  not  weak  but  I  am  resolved  it  shall  not  be 
dipped."  This  argument  I  could  not  confute.  So  I 
went  home  and  the  child  was  baptized  by  another  per- 
son." 

I  could  easily  spend  the  whole  hour  in  reading  you 
testimonies  gathered  from  various  writers  living  in 
different  countries  and  all  the  way  down  from  the  first 
century  to  the  thirteenth,  showing  that  during  all  this 
time  immersion  was  the  universal  practice  throughout 
all  Christendom,  but  will  add  on]y  the  following  words 
of  Dean  Stanley  who  sums  up  the  whole  matter  thus: — 
"For  the  first  thirteen  centuries  the  almost  universal 
practice  of  baptism  was  that  of  which  we  read  in  the 
New  Testament,  and  such  is  the  very  meaning  of  the 
word  "baptize"  that  those  who  were  baptized  were 
plunged,  submerged,  immersed  into  water."  He  adds, 
"Baptism  by  sprinkling  was  rejected  by  the  whole 
ancient  church  (except  in  the  rare  case  of  death-beds 
or  extreme  necessity)  as  no  baptism  at  all." 

Nobody,  therefore,  ever  had  any  quarrel  with  us  on 
account^bf  our  immersion.     The  creat  matter  of  con- 


PERSECUTIONS   AND    SUFFERINGS.  81 

troversy  was  first  as  to  the  subjects  of  baptism,  and 
later,  both  as  to  subjects  and  form.  The  whole  horrid 
history  of  Baptist  persecutions  has  been  on  account  of 
infant  baptism.  We  can  hardly  comprehend  what  an 
awful  hold  the  idea  that  infant  baptism  saves  the  child 
has  had  on  Christendom,  so  that  for  centuries  all 
Christendom  iived  and  died  in  the  full  and  complacent 
belief  of  it.  R  was  not  strange,  then,  that  men  were 
thrown  into  consternation  when  this  foundation  stone 
of  salvation  was  threatened  with  removal,  nor  that  their 
wrath  was  stirred  against  those  wTho  denied  the  reality 
of  that  salvation  in  which  they  so  implicitly  believed. 
To  save  that  "beautiful"  and  "impressive  rite,"  that 
"triumph  of  christian  charity"  as  some  call  it;  to  save 
that  masterpiece  of  Satan's  ingenuity,  as  it  really  is;  by 
which  more  has  been  done  to  block  the  progress  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  than  by  any  other  thing  that  ever  was; 
by  which  more  corruption  has  been  brought  into  the 
christian  church;  by  which  more  people  have  been  put 
beyond  the  reach  of  converting  influences  than  by  any 
other;  by  which  untold  millions  of  imregenerated,  un- 
saved sinners  have  been  made  to  go  down  to  perdition 
in  the  full  belief  that  they  were  christians  and  heirs  of 
eternal  life; — to  save  this,  fires  have  been  kindled,  racks 
have  been  stretched,  swords  have  been  sharpened,  and 
oceans  of  innocent  blood  have  been  shed.  Rightly  does 
the  Presbyterian  Dr.  John  Robertson  of  Glasgow  call 
it  "a  sinful  addition  to  and  reversal  of  the  Word  of 
God,"  a  "traditional  lie,"  a  "devil's  delusion."  He  says, 
"You  may  like  it  or  dislike  it,  baby  sprinkling,  as  a 
simple  addendum  to  the  Word  of   God,  and  as   such 


82  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

inheriting  the  curse  in  the  19th  verse  of  the  23rd  Rev- 
elation on  all  such  human  or  diabolical  addenda,  is  an 
infernal  lie.  By  this  devil's  door  of  baby-sprinkling 
the  great  heresy  of  the  church,  the  ex  opere  operato 
delusion,  the  Roman  and  the  Anglican  semi-Roman 
error  of  errors,  baptismal  regeneration,  stalked  in  to 
tread  its  grim  march  of  death  over  the  graves  of  the 
multitudes  of  souls  it  has  slain  and  damned  forever!'1 
This  is  from  a  sermon  preached  in  his  own  church,  the 
City  Temple  Presbyterian  Church  of  Glasgow,  to  a 
congregation  of  four  thousand  people.  The  whole  ser- 
mon is  very  interesting  reading  and  I  heartily  commend 
it  to  our  Presbyterian  brethren.  If  a  Baptist  should 
use  such  language  as  this  there  would  be  an  uproar,  but 
when  a  Presbyterian  says  it  perhaps  we  may  be  permit- 
ted to  say  "Amen." 

Infant  baptism  means  baptismal  regeneration;  it 
means  sacramental  efficacy,  that  is,  salvation  by  the 
magical  influence  of  rites  and  ceremonies  instead  of  by 
personal  faith;  it  means  the  perversion  of  the  scriptures 
and  the  setting  up*of  man's  authority  above  Christ's;  it 
means  an  unconverted  church;  it  means  spiritual  things 
administered  by  unspiritual  men;  it  means  the  church 
a  human  institution  and  run  on  human  principles;  and 
this  is  shown  by  actual  experience  as  well  as  by  logical 
deduction.  Against  this  Baptists  have  always  protested, 
and  for  their  protest  have  been  hated  and  imprisoned 
and  tortured  and  murdered.  Let  me  repeat  it  again; — 
the  great  reason  for  the  persecution  of  Baptists  in  times 
past  and  the  hostility  shown  them  in  time  present  is 
and  has  always  been  their  rejection  of  infant  baptism. 


PERSECUTIONS   AND    SUFFERINGS.  83 

This  is  shown  in  many  ways;  by  the  charges  of  their 
opponents,  by  the  topics  in  disputations  held  and 
by  the  question  always  and  everywhere  asked,  if  they 
believed  infants  should  be  baptized  or  could  be  saved 
without  baptism,  and  especially  in  the  language  of  the 
decrees  by  which  they  were  condemned.  The  phrase 
constantly  recurring  in  the  decrees  of  their  condemna- 
tion is  "because  he  held  that  the  baptism  of  infants  did 
not  profit,"  or  "that  the  baptism  of  infants  is  unlawful," 
and  "for  the  error  of  ana-baptism,"  i.  e.  re-baptism,  and 
"for  re-baptizing."  But  why  condemn  for  r^-baptizing? 
What  harm  in  two  baptisms?  Evidently  this,  that  a 
re-baptism  is  a  declaration  that  the  former  baptism  was 
not  valid.  There  is  no  other  reason  for  a  second  one, 
and  this  reason  is  clearly  stated  in  some  of  their 
decrees.  It  is  the  same  thing  that  compels  a  Metho- 
dist or  Congregational  pastor  of  to-day  to  refuse  to 
immerse  one  who  is  dissatisfied  with  his  infant  or  other 
sprinkling,  (and  their  name  is  legion).  For  him  to  do 
so  would  be  to  contradict  his  own  teaching,  admit  the 
invalidity  of  his  own  practices  and  endorse  the  position 
of  the  Baptist.  In  the  last  Methodist  General  Confer- 
ence the  statement  was  made  that  they  are  losing  to  the 
Baptists  more  than  five  thousand  members  every  year 
on  account  of  dissatisfaction  with  their  baptism  received 
in  infancy,  or  sprinkling  received  in  later  years,  and  to 
remedy  this  it  was  proposed  to  allow  their  ministers  to 
immerse  those  whose  consciences  were  thus  troubled. 
But  the  proposition  was  wisely  smothered,  for  that 
would  have  been  a  practical  concession  of  our  whole 
contention  as  to  this  subject. 


84  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

This  denial  of  infant  baptism  and  not  peculiarities  in 
regard  to  the  "communion"  is  the  real  ground  of  oppo- 
sition to  Baptists  today.  This  is  why  we  are  by  some 
actually  hated,  by  others  shunned,  and  by  many  more 
regarded  with  suspicion.  But  to  make  so  called  "close 
communion"  the  ground  of  opposition  is  an  entire  mis- 
take. So  are  the  Presbyterians  "close  communionists," 
for  they  will  not  "commune"  with  the  nnbaptized,  and 
there  are  more  than  a  hundred  and  fifteen  thousand  of 
them  in  this  country  who  will  not  even  "commune"  with 
other  Presbyterians.*  So  are  the  Episcopalians  "close 
communionists"  for  the  same  reason.  So  are  the  Luth- 
erans and  so  at  least  in  theory,  is  every  other  church.f 
None  of  these,  except  as  moved  by  the  loose  modern 
liberalism,  will  "commune"  with  the  unbaptized.  No, 
it  is  not  that  they  are  shut  out  from  our  christian 
fellowship,  for  they  have  it  in  airpractical  ways  and 
have  it  heartily.  It  is  not  that  they  desire  with  us 
to  commemorate  the  Lord's  sufferings  and  are  grieved 
because  they  cannot.  They  do  not  mingle  largely  with 
each  other  in  this  observance,  and  if  we  should  throw 
down  all  bars  and  freely  invite  them  in  they  would  not 
come  after  the  novelty  had  worn  off.  They  want  their 
baptism  endorsed,  and  that  is  the  whole  controversy. 
The  only  ground  on  which  we  refuse  to  sit  at  the  Lord's 
table  with  them  is  their  lack  of  christian  baptism,  and 
our  practice  continually  says  to  them,  "You  are  not 
baptized,  you  are  not  baptized,  you  are  not  baptized," 
and  that  is  the  whole  offense. 

But  further;  infant  baptism  itself  is  of  the  nature  of 

*The  United  Presbyterians  and  the  Reformed  (Covenanter)  Presby- 
terians. fExcept,  perhaps,  the  "Disciples." 


PEESECUTIONS  AND  SUFFEKINGS.         85 

persecution.  It  is  the  performance  of  a  very  impor- 
tant religious  act  for  the  individual  without  his  knowl- 
edge or  consent,  depriving  him  of  the  privilege  of 
conscious  obedience  in  the  matter.  It  is  doing  for  him 
a  thing  of  which  his  own  conscience  may  not  afterwards 
approve,  and  when  in  mature  years  he  wishes  to  be 
baptized,  the  privilege  is  denied  him  on  the  ground  that 
he  has  been  baptized.  It  thus  denies  the  right  of 
individual  choice,  which  is  the  very  essence  and 
underlying  principle  of  persecution.  An  incident  in 
my  own  pastorate  a  few  years  ago  will  illustrate  this. 
A  very  lovely  young  christian  woman  of  my  congrega- 
tion, who  had  longed  for  the  privilege  of  following 
Christ  in  baptism  but  had  been  hindered  by  opposing 
parents  and  relatives,  was  dying  of  quick  consumption 
and  was  already  too  weak  to  argue  any  matter  or  even 
to  converse.  She  was  visited  by  the  Rector  of  her 
mother's  church,  who  took  her  severely  to  task  for 
wishing  to  leave  the  bosom  of  "The  Church"  and 
ridiculed  the  people  of  her  choice  unsparingly.  He 
told  her  that  she  had  no  right  to  unite  with  a  Baptist 
church,  (she  was  of  full  age,)  that  she  belonged  to  them 
by  reason  of  her  infant  baptism  and  training  and  that 
nothing  she  could  do  would  change  that  relation,  and 
that  even  if  she  should  unite  with  another  church 
such  action  would  be  null  and  void,  and  much  more  of 
the  same  sort.  Had  she  been  strong  enough  she  would 
have  given  him  some  information  that  would  have  done 
him  good,  but  under  the  circumstances  it  was  an  outrage. 
Here  was  an  explicit  denial  of  her  right  of  choice  or  the 
exercise  of  her  own  conscience  concerning  her  christian 


86  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

duty,  on  the  ground  that  it  had  all  been  settled  for  her 
before  she  was  old  enough  to  know  anything  about  it. 
He  needed  but  one  thing  more  to  make  it  full  fledged 
persecution,  and  that  was  the  power  to  tell  her  "And  if 
you  do  go  into  that  church  we  will  burn  you  for  it." 

And  furthermore,  the  only  body  that  has  persistently 
repudiated  infant  baptism  is  the  only  body  that  has 
never  persecuted  any  one  or  advocated  principles  that 
lead  to  persecution; — except,  of  course,  those  who 
repudiate  all  external  ordinances,  as  the  Quakers  and 
some  heretical  sects,  and  except  also  those  churches 
whose  origin  was  since  the  days  of  gross  persecution 
passed  away.  Baptists  have  never  anywhere  persecuted 
others  nor  sought  or  accepted  such  an  alliance  with  the 
secular  power  as  would  have  made  such  persecution 
possible.  This  statement  has  seemed  to  some  like 
vaunting  ourselves  above  others  and  has  been  denied, 
but  consider  the  following  facts: — 

1.  Their  fundamental  doctrine  of  personal  faith  and 
personal  responsibility;  that  religion  is  a  matter  between 
the  individual  soul  and  God  alone,  and  that  for  the 
performance  of  any  and  every  religious  duty  whatever 
the  individual  is  responsible  only  to  God.  This  is 
the  doctrine  of  soul  liberty;  that  inasmuch  as  the 
soul  is  responsible  directly  and  only  to  God,  no  man 
has  any  right  either  to  force  or  forbid  any  one  as  to  any 
matter  of  religious  belief  or  practice.  That  doctrine 
made  it  impossible  for  them  to  persecute. 

2.  The  wide  spread  doctrine,  held  for  centuries  by 
them,  that  a  christian  ought  not  to  bear  the  sword,  that 
is,  be  a  magistrate;  without  which  of  course  there  could 


PERSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.         87 

be  no  compulsion  of  others.  This  teaching  was  clearly 
a  mistake,  for  if  any  man  should  be  a  christian  and  act 
in  the  fear  of  God,  surely  he  should  whose  duty  it  is  to 
rule  and  to  judge.  It  was  a  christian  doctrine  as  they 
meant  it,  but  it  seemed  to  their  enemies  to  be  dangerous 
socialism  and  it  added  much  to  their  sufferings. 

3.  The  first  government  ever  formed  by  Baptists 
and  on  Baptist  principles  specifically  forbade  any 
interference  by  any  one  with  the  conscience  of  another, 
and  decreed  that  "No  person  within  the  said  colony,  at 
any  time  hereafter,  shall  be  in  any  wrise  molested, 
punished,  disquieted  or  called  in  question  for  any  differ- 
ence of  opinion  in  matters  of  religion."  I  shall  refer 
to  this  again. 

If  the  matter  is  still  disputed  however,  I  demand  an 
instance,  and  challenge  any  one  to  show  where  and  when 
Baptists  have  persecuted  in  any  wise.  Dr.  J.  L.  M. 
Curry  truly  says,  "No  Baptist  church  can  be  found  [in 
history  J  which  has  ever  favored  an  alliance  with  govern- 
ment, and  no  Baptist  author  can  be  adduced  who  has 
advocated  the  use  of  civil  authority  to  control  or  regu- 
late religious  belief."*  One  single  Baptist  church  has 
been  found  however,  the  South  Brimfield  church  in 
Massachusetts,  which  did  for  a  single  year  accept  money 
raised  by  taxation  for  the  support  of  their  pastor.  They 
had  been  persuaded  to  this  by  some  dissatisfied  Congre- 
gational brethren,  but  they  saw  their  mistake,  unani- 
mously voted  to  publish  a  confession  of  it,  asked 
forgiveness  of  God  and  their  brethren,  and,  let  us  hope, 
were  forgiven. f 

♦Struggles  and  Triumphs  of  Virginia  Baptists,  p.  25. 
fLife  and  Times  of  Isaac  Backus,  p.  277, 


88  THE   BAPTIST    IN   HISTORY. 

"But"  you  say,  "they  never  had  a  chance;  they  never 
had  control."  Yes,  but  they  have.  They  had  control 
in  Rhode  Island  and  they  made  religion  abso- 
lutely free.  They  had  opportunity  when  offered 
state  support  and  adoption  as  the  state  church  in 
Holland  in  1819,  and  refused  it.  They  had  opportunity 
in  Georgia  in  1785  when  the  legislature  voted  a  state 
tax  for  the  support  of  churches,  and  they  secured  the 
repeal  of  the  measure.  They  were  in  the  majority  in  a 
large  part  of  the  state  and  would  have  received  much 
money  by  it,  but  they  opposed  it  unanimously.  They 
have  control  in  some  of  the  states  of  the  Union  today 
but  there  is  no  disposition  to  take  advantage  of  it. 
Those  who  insist  that  every  applicant  shall  give  evidence 
of  the  possession  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  before  admission 
to  the  church  at  all  are  not  the  ones  to  violate  that  spirit 
by  the  persecution  of  their  fellow  christians.  The  great 
heresy  of  the  ages  and  the  prolific  root  of  every  sort  of 
cruelty  has  been  infant  baptism. 

The  days  of  persecution  seem  like  the  memory  of 
some  frightful  dream.  What  a  nightmare  of  horrors 
history  has  been!  It  seems  almost  incredible  that  a 
time  could  ever  have  been  when  such  things  were 
possible,  and  we  are  almost  persuaded  that  their  story 
is  the  product  of  some  one's  diseased  imagination.  It 
seems  incredible  that  at  least  three  millions  of  christians 
should  have  been  murdered  for  their  faith  before  the 
year  312,  yet  that  estimate  has  been  made  and  it  seems 
not  improbable,  and  certainly  more  than  that  number 
have  been  murdered  for  their  faith  since  that  time.  We 
were  exceedingly  shocked  by  the  horrors  of  Bulgaria  in 


PERSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.  89 

1876  and  of  Armenia  in  1896,  and  the  cold  chills  ran 
over  us  as  we  read  the  description  by  an  eye-witness  of 
a  ghastly  pile  of  three  hundred  human  bodies  thrown 
together  by  "the  unspeakable  Turk;"  but  what  shall  we 
say  when  sober  historians  tell  us  of  thirty  thousand 
Waldensians  butchered  for  their  faith  and  thrown  into 
a  single  heap  at  the  instigation  of  the  "Holy  Catholic 
Church,"  of  sixty  thousand  murdered  in  that  single 
campaign,  of  two  hundred  thousand  destroyed  in  a  few 
months,  and  this  followed  by  other  and  still  other 
butcheries  until  the  heart  grows  sick  and  the  head  faint 
at  the  recital! 

What  Baptists  have  suffered  is  too  sickening  to  read 
and  too  horrible  to  tell:  in  Germany,  in  Switzerland,  in 
Holland,  in  Moravia,  in  Austria,  in  Italy,  in  France,  in 
England.  Even  in  America  they  suffered;  in  Massa- 
chusetts, in  Connecticut,  in  Virginia,  in  New  York,  in 
South  Carolina,  and  so  lately  that  those  now  living  have 
heard  their  fathers  and  grandfathers  tell  the  story.  It 
does  not  appear  however,  that  any  Baptist  suffered 
death  for  his  faith  in  America  except  indirectly  as  the 
result  of  imprisonment  etc.,  although  four  Quakers  were 
hung  in  Boston,  two  in  1659,  one  in  1660  and  one  in 
1661,  for  the  crime  of  being  Quakers.  The  story  of 
these  sufferings  can  not  now  be  given  in  detail  for  that 
would  require  many  volumes  to  be  written,  and  we  can 
only  gather  up  some  samples  and  indications  of  the 
whole. 

To  get  some  idea  of  the  awf  ulness  of  the  persecutions 
of  Baptists,  consider  how  wfide  spread  and  numerous 
they  were  and  then  remember  that  except  in  Holland, 


90  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

they  were  utterly  exterminated.  In  the  year  1530  there 
was  scarcely  a  village  in  the  Netherlands  where  they 
were  not  found,  and  in  many  localities  they  were  the 
leading  influence.  In  Friesland  one  out  of  every  four 
was  a  Baptist,  and  they  are  not  more  numerous  in  any 
place  in  the  world  today.  The  state  of  Georgia  gives 
us  the  same  proportion,  one  out  of  four.  As  to  Ger- 
many, Dr.  Kellar,  the  archivist  of  Munster,  who  probably 
knows  more  about  the  Anabaptists  than  any  other  living 
man,  says;  "The  more  I  examine  the  documents  at  my 
command  the  more  I  am  astonished  at  the  extent  of  the 
diffusion  of  Anabaptist  views;  an  extent  no  other 
investigator  has  any  knowledge  of.1'  He  speaks  of 
their  churches  in  city  after  city  and  province  after 
province  all  over  the  German  empire  and  from  the 
North  Sea  to  the  Alps.  They  must  have  been  numbered 
by  the  hundreds  of  thousands,  and  yet  they  were 
exterminated.  So  numerous  were  they  that  in  many 
places  Catholic  and  Lutheran  priests  could  find  no 
occupation,  and  they  complain  that  their  churches  are 
deserted,  their  teachings  held  in  contempt,  and  the 
infants  withheld  from  baptism;  although  they  may 
possibly  have  exaggerated  their  grievances. 

In  Moravia  there  were  estimated  to  be  seventy  thous- 
and Baptists,  which  would  make  them  about  as  numerous 
as  in  Massachusetts  at  the  present  time.  They  must 
have  been  more  numerous  in  many  provinces  than  they 
now  are  in  most  of  the  United  States,  for,  taking  the 
whole  Union  together,  Baptists  number  about  one  in 
seventeen  of  the  population.  In  Minnesota  they  number 
only  one  in  eighty-four;  in  Wisconsin,  one  in  seventy- 


PERSECUTIONS   AND    SUFFERINGS.  91 

four;  in  Michigan,  one  in  thirty-eight;  in  New  York, 
one  in  thirty- four;  and  so  on  down  to  Virginia  with  its 
three  hundred  and  thirty-three  thousand  Baptists,  or 
one  in  four  and  two-thirds,  and  Georgia  with  its  three 
hundred  and  seventy-seven  thousand,  or  one  in  four. 
Consider  what  a  task  it  would  be  to  exterminate  the 
Baptists  of  even  a  single  state  of  the  Union,  and  yet  all 
those  hosts  of  central  Europe  were  utterly  annihilated. 
They  were  systematically  hunted  out,  as  men  hunt 
wolves,  with  the  set  purpose  of  their  complete  extinction, 
and  that  extinction  was  accomplished,  so  that  for  nearly 
two  hundred  years  not  a  Baptist  was  known  in  the 
greater  part  of  Europe. 

For  generation  after  generation  it  was  as  much  a 
crime  to  be  a  Baptist  as  to  be  a  murderer.  Nay,  more 
a  crime;  for  there  was  often  mercy  for  the  murderer  or 
the  lecherous  villain,  but  for  the  Baptist,  none.  They 
had  no  protection  for  life  or  property.  It  was  a  crime 
for  them  to  meet  and  pray  together;  a  crime  to  preach 
the  gospel;  a  crime  to  instruct  any  one  in  the  way  of 
life;  a  crime  even  to  believe  the  teachings  of  Jesus.  It 
was  a  crime  to  deny  any  of  the  monstrous  teachings  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  church  or  the  less  mistaken  teach- 
ings of  the  Reformed  churches.  It  was  a  crime  to  teach 
any  one  of  those  truths  which  we  hold  most  precious, 
and  above  ail  was  it  a  crime  to  do  that  which  is  the 
most  precious  privilege  of  a  Baptist  minister,  baptize  a 
believing  convert. 

For  these  things  they  were  beheaded,  they  were 
drowned,  they  were  sent  to  the  galleys,  they  were  burned 
alive,  they  were  buried  alive,  yes,  some  were  actually 


92  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

boiled  alive!  Not  to  speak  of  the  slow  torture  of  death 
by  starvation  and  in  foul  prisons  where  they  died  in  a 
manner  worthy  of  Libby  prison  or  Andersonville.  Says 
the  chronicler,  speaking  of  Moravia;  "Some  were  torn 
to  pieces  on  the  rack;  some  were  burned  to  ashes  and 
powder;  some  were  roasted  on  pillars;  some  were  torn 
with  red  hot  tongs;  some  were  shut  up  in  houses  and 
burned  in  masses;  some  were  hanged  on  trees;  some 
were  executed  with  the  sword;  some  were  plunged  into 
the  water;  many  had  gags  put  into  their  mouths  so  that 
they  could  not  speak  and  so  were  led  away  to  death. 
Like  sheep  and  lambs,  crowds  of  them  were  led  away  to 
be  butchered  and  slaughtered.  Others  were  starved  or 
allowed  to  rot  in  noisome  prisons.  Many  had  holes 
burned  in  their  backs  and  were  left  in  this  condition. 
Like  owls  and  bitterns  they  dared  not  go  abroad  by  day 
but  lived  and  crouched  in  rocks  and  caverns,  in  wild  for- 
ests, in  caves  and  pits.  Many  were  hunted  down  with 
hounds  and  catchpoles,"  and  so  the  horrid  recital  goes  on. 
In  Switzerland  they  were  often  tied  at  intervals  to  a  long 
rope  made  fast  to  the  neck,  and  then  made  to  stand 
together  upon  some  overhanging  rock  or  platform,  so 
that  when  the  foremost  was  pushed  off  into  the  water, 
each  in  falling  would  drag  the  next  one  after  him,  and 
so  all  would  drown  together  both  men  and  women. 

They  were  systematically  robbed  of  all  they  had  for 
the  benefit  of  their  persecutors.  Their  wills  and  con- 
tracts were  rendered  void  and  their  business  ruined. 
They  were  driven  from  their  homes  in  winter  to  freeze 
to  death  or  to  starve.  Men  were  imprisoned  for  shelter- 
ing them,  for  giving  them  food,  or  even  for  failing  to 


PERSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.  93 

report  them.  Men  were  tortured  to  make  them  tell  if 
they  knew  where  any  poor  Baptist  was  in  hiding.  The 
infamous  edict  of  the  Zwinglian  authorities  at  Zurich 
in  1530  and  the  still  more  infamous  edict  of  Charles  V 
in  1535  not  only  decreed  death  to  the  Anabaptist  with- 
out mercy,  but  severe  punishments  upon  any  who  should 
fail  or  hesitate  in  their  zeal  in  hunting  them  out.  The 
even  more  atrocious  edict  of  Philip  II,  who  succeded 
Charles  V  in  1535,  demands  that  the  men  be  "punished 
with  the  sword;  and  the  women  by  being  buried  alive, 
if  they  do  not  maintain  or  defend  their  errors.  But  in 
case  they  persist  in  their  errors,  opinions  or  heresies, 
they  shall  be  executed  by  fire;"  and  declares  that  if  any 
fail  to  make  them  known  or  shall  harbor  them  in  any 
way  they  shall  "be  punished  with  the  same  punishment 
as  the  heretic  or  criminal  would  be,  if  he  were  taken 
and  imprisoned."  Many  engaged  in  the  wicked  work 
through  fear  for  themselves,  whose  feelings  of  humanity 
would  otherwise  have  kept  them  from  it.  Every  form 
of  meanest  treachery  was  devised  to  trap  them,  and 
spies  were  even  hired  to  profess  conversion  with  hypo- 
critical tears,  in  order  that  they  might  be  admitted  to 
their  secrets  and  so  betray  their  hiding  places  to  those 
who  sought  their  lives.  Their  tongues  were  often 
bored  or  burned,  or  even  cut  out,  in  order  that  they 
might  not  be  able  to  speak  to  the  multitudes  assembled 
at  their  execution  and  infect  them  with  their  heresy. 
Their  leaders  were  not  only  butchered  but  tortured 
with  a  cruelty  that  would  shame  an  American  savage; 
— men  with  whom,  for  sweetness  of  spirit,  for  nobility 
of  character  and  spiritual  culture  as  well  as  scholarship 


'94  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

and  learning,  such  a  one  as  Luther,  much  as  he  is 
praised,  is  not  to  be  compared.  For  example  Jacob 
Huter,  a  godly  man  and  a  wondrously  successful 
preacher  of  the  gospel,  was  seized  and  gagged  and  led 
away  to  Innsbruck,  where  he  was  first  thrown  into  cold 
water  and  then  into  hot  water,  his  flesh  was  torn  with 
red  hot  pincers  and  the  wounds  were  filled  with  brandy, 
and  then  the  brandy  was  set  on  fire,  and  in  this 
awful  torture  he  perished.  Devils  fresh  from  hell  could 
not  invent  worse  torments  than  these  gentle  representa- 
tives of  a  "holy"  church,  every  one  of  whom  had  been 
"baptized"  in  his  infancy  and  thereby  had  "become 
regenerate  and  grafted  into  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ." 
But  the  story  is  too  horrible  to  tell.  If  I  were  simply  to 
detail  the  list  of  horrors  visited  upon  our  poor  Baptist 
brethren,  the  women  of  this  audience  would  faint  in 
their  seats  and  the  men  would  drive  me  from  the  plat- 
form. And  all  this,  mind  you,  was  done  in  the  name  of 
God  and  of  his  Christ  and  with  the  utmost  sanctimon- 
iousness conceivable.  Let  me  give  you  a  sample  decree 
taken  from  the  records  of  the  Inquisition  in  Switzer- 
land in  1430:— 

"In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  We,  Br.  Ulrich  of 
Torrente  of  the  Dominican  order  of  Lausanne,  and  with 
full  Apostolic  authority  Inquisitor  of  heretical  iniquity 
in  the  diocese  of  Lausanne;  and  John  de  Columpnis, 
Licentiate  and  specially  appointed  to  this  work  by  the 
venerable  father  in  Christ,  Lord  William  of  Challant, 
Bishop  of  Lausanne,  have  directed  by  the  pure  process 
of  the  Inquisition  that  you,  Peter  Sager,  now  60  years 
old,  born  at  Montrich,  thirty  years  and  more  ago  fore- 


PERSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.  95 

swore  the  Waldensian  heresy  in  the  city  of  Berne,  but 
since  that  tinie  have  returned  to  that  preyerse  faith  like 
a  dog  to  his  vomit  and  held  and  done  many  things 
detestable  and  vile  against  the  most  holy  and  venerable 
Roman  church.  You  have  stubbornly  asserted  that 
there  is  no  purgatory  but  only  heaven  and  hell; 
that  masses  and  intercessions  and  alms  for  the  souls 
of  the  departed  are  of  no  avail;  and  there  are  many 
other  things  proven  against  you  in  your  trial  that  show 
that  you  have  fallen  back  into  heresy.  O  grief! 
Therefore  after  consideration  and  investigation  and 
mature  consideration  and  weighing  of  evidence;  and 
after  consulting  the  statutes  both  of  human  and  divine 
law  and  arming  ourselves  with  the  revered  sign  of  the 
Holy  Cross,  we  declare;  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son 
and  Holy  Ghost,  Amen;  that  our  decision  may  proceed 
from  the  presence  of  God  and  our  eyes  behold  justice, 
turning  neither  to  the  right  nor  left  but  fixed  on  God 
and  the  holy  scriptures,  we  make  known  as  our  final 
sentence  that  you  Peter  Sager  are  and  have  been  a 
heretic,  treacherously  recreant  to  your  oath  of  recanta- 
tion. As  a  relapsed  heretic  we  commit  you  to  the  arm 
of  the  secular  power.  However  we  entreat  the  secular 
authorities  to  execute  the  sentence  of  death  more  mildly 
than  the  canonical  statutes  require,  particularly  as  to 
the  mutilation  of  the  members  of  the  body.  We  further 
decree  that  all  and  every  property  that  belongs  to  you 
Peter,  is  confiscated  and  after  being  divided  into  three 
parts,  the  first  part  shall  go  to  the  government,  the 
second  to  the  officers  of  the  Inquisition  and  the  third  to 
pay  the  expenses  of  the  trial," 


96  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

And  the  following  is  found  upon  the  town  record  as 
to  the  expenses  of  the  execution: 

Paid  to  Master  Garnaucie  for  burning  Peter 

Sager,  .  ...     20  shillings. 

For  cords  and  stake,  ....     10         u 

For  the  pains  of  the  executioner,   . .         .28         " 
Special  watchman  during  the  execution 

in  the  city,  .         .        17.  shillings,  6  pfennings. 

Special  watchmen  in  the  citadel,      .         .       9  sols. 
For  the  beadles,        .....     14  shillings. 
And  twelve  wagon  loads  of  fuel  were  used  in  the  burn- 
ing.*    This   record   speaks   for   itself;    I    cannot   find 
language  adequately  to  comment  upon  it. 

How  many  were  thus  put  to  death  can  never  be  told. 
There  is  much  doubtless,  yet  to  be  revealed  from  the 
study  of  old  records  in  Europe  which  w7ill  make  the  his- 
tory more  complete.  In  the  small  province  of  the  Tyrol 
one  thousand  were  put  to  death  in  four  years.  This  is 
at  the  rate  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  per  year  in  one  little 
province,  whereas,  during  the  whole  reign  of  her  who  is 
called  "bloody  Mary,'1  and  in  all  England,  only  twTo 
hundred  and  sixty-four  suffered  death.  Six  hundred 
were  slain  at  Ensisheim;six  hundred  at  Brixen;  seventy- 
three  at  Lintz;  twenty  at  Rothenburg;  sixty-eight  at 
Katzbuhel;  thirty-nine  at  Salzburg;  seventy-two  within 
five  years  at  Antwerp;  three  hundred  and  fifty  at  Alzey, 
between  a  hundred  and  fifty  and  two  hundred  in  the 
Palatinate, another  small  province,  etc.,  etc.  The  records 
speak  of  thousands  upon  thousands  all  over  Germany, 
Austria,  Holland,  Prussia,  Switzerland  and  other  coun- 

♦Armitage,  Hist,  of  Bap.,  p.  312. 


PERSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.  97 

tries.  The  official  report  of  the  Venetian  embassador 
to  the  court  of  Charles  V  in  1546  says  that  "In  Holland 
and  Friesland  more  than  thirty  thousand  persons  have 
suffered  death  at  the  hands  of  justice  for  Anabaptist 
errors."  This  is  the  language  of  a-sRoman  Catholic  of 
course,  and  so  he  calls  their  martyrdom  for  repudiation 
of  Papal  abominations  "suffering  death  at  the  hands  of 
justice."  Of  the  seventy  thousand  already  mentioned 
in  Moravia  we  can  not  tell  how  many  were  put  to  death 
and  how  many  were  driven  out,  but,  ruined  by  foreign 
invasions,  hunted  by  the  Jesuits,  they  were  pursued 
until  there  were  none  remaining. 

Catholics  persecuted  Lutherans  and  Lutherans  per- 
secuted Catholics  in  turn,  but  both  together  wreaked 
their  vengeance  on  the  poor  Baptists;  and  when  at  any 
lull  in  the  tempest  the  hand  of  persecution  was  lifted 
and  favors  were  granted  to  dissenting  bodies,  those 
who  denied  the  validity  of  infant  baptism  were  specific- 
ally excepted. 

How  shall  we  explain  this  persistent  persecution, 
especially  when  we  know  by  many  indications  that  they 
were  a  peaceable,  pure,  God-fearing  people?  So  true 
was  this  that  their  very  piety  was  a  means  of  pointing 
them  out  to  their  persecutors.  Was  anyone  observed 
at  prayer?  He  was  an  Anabaptist.  Did  anyone  offer 
thanks  before  eating?  He  must  be  an  Anabaptist. 
Did  he  refuse  to  curse  and  swear  and  even  to  become 
angry?  He  was  surely  an  Anabaptist.  A  letter  written 
in  these  times  says: — "If  anyone  will  speak  for  God, 
for  a  christian  life,  against  the  ungodliness  of  the  times, 
he  must  be  regarded  as  a  most  wicked  Anabaptist,  and 


98  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

many  think  they  cannot  otherwise  escape  this  brand 
than  by  frequent  revellings.  For  to  this  pass  has  your 
evangelic  freedom  brought  the  world,  that  every  one 
earnestly  striving  to  reform  their  lives,  who  will  not 
wallow  with  the  drunken  swine,  that  is,  live  unchastely, 
must  be  an  Anabaptist."* 

The  persecutions  were  due  to  several  things,  and 
chiefly  to  the  fear  that  the  existing  order  of  things 
would  be  overturned  by  the  new  doctrines.  As  of  old 
and  ever,  these  chief  priests  and  Pharisees  feared  the 
loss  of  their  prestige  and  power  and  desired  to  continue 
their  monopoly  of  religious  prerogatives.  But  many 
doubtless  were  sincere  in  their  alarm.  Knowing  nothing 
of  the  experience  of  a  real  spiritual  regeneration,  they 
believed  the  church  in  which  they  had  been  trained  to 
be  the  only  true  church  and  to  offer  the  only  salvation, 
and  it  seemed  to  them  that  the  church  of  God  was 
being  torn  to  pieces  by  these  heretics.  And  again,  the 
Anabaptist  doctrine  that  a  christian  should  not  "bear 
the  sword,"  that  is,  be  a  magistrate  to  rule  and  judge 
his  brethren,  seemed  to  them  to  be  a  wild  and  danger- 
ous socialism,  subversive  of  all  law  and  order.  The 
Anabaptists  looked  upon  the  magistrates  around  them 
and  saw  only  those  who  were  cruel  and  unjust  and 
used  their  power  for  oppression  and  persecution. 
Magistracy  was  to  them  synonomous  with  wickedness 
and  oppression  and  they  said,  the  christian  ought  not 
to  be  a  magistrate;  the  christian  should  suffer  wrong 
rather  than  do  wrong.  But  to  those  who  could  not 
appreciate   this   truly   Christ^like   acceptance   of     the 

♦Quoted  in  Dollinger's  Reformation,  I.  65. 


PERSECUTIONS   AND    SUFFERINGS.  99 

gospel  teaching,  their  position  seemed  like  a  denial  of 
all  properly  constituted  authority,  and  they  looked  upon 
them  as  anarchists  and  charged  them  with  all  the  wild 
and  wicked  schemes  with  which  we  charge  the  anarch- 
ists of  today. 

But  all  this  does  not  by  any  means  fully  explain  it. 
It  does  not  explain  the  vindictive  meanness  of  their 
treatment,  the  intentional  and  shameless  exposure  of 
women  during  torture  or  at  their  death,  the  tortures  of 
the  pincers  and  the  rack  before  their  execution,  the 
mean  vilification  of  them  both  living  and  dead,  the 
calloused  obtuseness  to  the  force  of  their  arguments 
and  their  uniform  condemnation  in  spite  of  reason- 
ings, protests  and  denials;  for  there  was  never  but  one 
ending  in  their  trials.  They  were  hated,  simply  hated 
for  their  purity  of  life  and  for  the  necessary  exposure 
by  contrast  of  the  false  religious  life  and  teaching  of 
their  persecutors.  Their  life  and  teaching  was  of 
necessity  a  continual  condemnation  of  the  false  Christi- 
anity of  Catholic  and  Lutheran  and  condemnation  of 
self,  whether  just  or  not,  is  the  last  thing  a  man  will 
submit  to.  If  they  were  right  others  were  wrong  and 
their  very  existence  as  Baptists  contained  a  logical 
force  which  was  resented  just  as  it  is  today.  If  they 
were  simply  regarded  as  dangerous  people  whose  exter- 
mination was  a  necessity,  why  not  kill  them  off  as 
quickly  and  painlessly  as  possible,  and  so  let  them  go 
without  the  abominable  tortures  which  only  hate  could 
invent  or  permit  ?  No !  the  circumstances  of  their  taking 
off  showed  a  vindictive  hatred  which  was  felt  and  voiced 
even  by  as  good  a  man  as  Zwingli  in  that  famous  cold- 
ly <tf  u. 


100  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

blooded  sentence  of  his,  more  terse  in  the  Latin  than  it 
can  be  made  in  English,  "Qui  iterum  mergit,  merga- 
tur;"  "He  who  a  second  time  immerses,  let  him  be 
immersed,"  that  is,  drowned. 

There  was  not  a  Reformer  of  any  prominence  who  did 
not  stain  his  hands  with  the  blood  of  his  Baptist 
brethren;  Luther,  Melancthon,  Zwingli,  Bucer,  Bullin- 
ger,  Calvin,  Knox,  Cramner,  Latimer,  Ridley,  and  many 
others,  who  endorsed  these  cruelties  and  in  the  face  of 
whose  opposition  they  would  not  have  been  committed. 
Some  of  these  in  turn  were  burned  at  the  stake  them- 
selves, in  the  carrying  out  by  the  Romanists  against 
them  of  the  same  line  of  argument  which  themselves 
employed  against  the  Baptists.  When  defending  them- 
selves they  claimed  the  rights  of  conscience  and  denied 
the  right  of  others  to  persecute,  but  wThen  opposing 
Baptists,  urged  the  necessity  of  the  extinction  of  heresy 
even  by  putting  heretics  to  death.  They  could  not  see 
that  they  themselves  were  also  heretics,  and  that  others 
had  just  as  good  a  right  to  differ  from  them  as  they  had 
to  differ  from  the  Catholics. 

But  this  brief  recital  has  given  us  only  the  merest 
scraps  and  hints  of  suffering.  Fill  out  for  yourself  the 
particulars  and  consider  how  much  suffering  of  every 
kind  was  involved;  homes  broken  up  and  fathers  mur- 
dered; the  tears  and  fears  of  orphaned  children  left  to 
the  tender  mercies  of  their  enemies;  the  struggles  of 
widowed  mothers  to  find  bread  for  their  fatherless 
children;  the  hardships  of  families  driven  out  from 
their  homes  and  despoiled  of  all  their  possessions  to 
find  food  among  strangers  or  starve;  and  with  all  this 


PERSECUTIONS   AND   SUFFERINGS.  101 

the  constant  thought  of  the  galling  injustice  of  it  all 
and  of  the  ill  will  and  contempt  which  they  must  bear, 
which  was  only  the  product  of  prejudice  and  supersti- 
tion and  ignorance.  The  cool  calculation  of  cruelty 
which  they  suffered  was  infamous.  Communities  were 
driven  out  just  before  the  harvest  time,  when  there 
would  be  no  possible  chance  to  raise  another  crop  with 
which  to  feed  themselves,  and  when  the  fruits  of  their 
year  of  toil  would  fall  into  the  hands  of  their  persecutors. 
Nor  were  they  even  suffered  to  depart  voluntarily  in 
peace  though  empty  handed.  Witness  this  instance 
among  many: — "In  a  mountainous  district  of  Switzer- 
land a  numerous  body  of  Baptists  were  visited  by  a 
friend  from  Moravia  who  persuaded  them  to  migrate  to 
his  country,  where  means  of  living  were  more  abundant 
and  they  would  be  beyond  the  reach  of  their  persegutors. 
They  disposed  of  their  possessions  and  set  forth  upon 
their  long  journey.  But  in  a  strange  land  on  the  way 
their  enemies  overtook  them.  All  the  men  were 
beheaded,  the  women  drowned,  their  property  and  their 
little  ones  carried  off."*  They  were  even  forbidden  by 
Philip  II  to  change  their  place  of  abode  lest  they  should 
seek  another  habitation  and  so  escape  with  their  lives. 
What  a  world  of  pathos  there  is  in  the  words  of  Menno 
Simon:  "What  misery  and  anxiety  have  I  felt  in  the 
deadly  perils  of  persecution  for  my  poor  sick  wife  and 
little  children.  While  others  lie  on  soft  beds  and 
cushions,  we  must  often  creep  away  into  secret  corners. 
While  others  engage  in  festivities  to  the  music  of  the 
fife  and  of  the  trumpet,  we  must  look  around  whenever 

♦Heroes  and  Hierarchs,  p.  103. 


102  THE   BAPTIST    IN   HISTORY. 

a  dog  barks,  fearing  the  spies  are  on  our  track."  What 
a  revelation  of  heartache  in  these  words  of  Bunyan: 
"The  parting  from  my  wife  and  poor  children  hath 
often  been  to  me  in  this  place  as  the  pulling  of  my 
flesh  off  my  bones  .  .  .  especially  my  poor  blind  child, 
who  lay  nearer  my  heart  than  all  I  had  beside.  I  was 
as  a  man  who  was  pulling  down  his  house  upon  the 
head  of  his  wife  and  children.  Yet,  thought  I,  I  must 
do  it,  I  must  do  it."  Very  truly  and  tersely  says  Dr. 
Bitting,  "Through  long  centuries  of  anguish  and  conflict 
Baptists  have  toiled,  at  every  tread  detailing  their 
martyrs  to  dungeon  and  to  death,  and  faltering  not 
until  victory  dawned.  With  a  welcome  to  every  living 
soul  to  share  the  sweet  results  of  their  conflicts,  they 
returned  to  build  their  waste  places  and  to  enlarge  their 
borders,  only  to  find  their  deeds  denied  or  forgotten, 
their  history  calumniated,  their  very  name  a  target  for 
reproach  and  they  only  called  bigots."* 

In  England  and  America  the  story  is  less  awful;  yet 
in  England  in  1535  fourteen  Dutch  Anabaptists  were 
burned  alive,  two  of  them  in  London,  the  others  being 
scattered  in  various  towns,  doubtless  as  a  warning  to 
others.  In  1538  six  more  were  burned  at  the  stake. 
In  1539  a  body  of  thirty-one  wTere  driven  out  and  fled 
to  Holland  where  they  were  beheaded.  In  1575  two 
were  burned  alive.  Twenty-six  were  thus  martyred  in 
a  few  years  in  different  places,  but  this  is  only  the 
beginning  of  the  list  of  English  Baptist  martyrs.  We 
have  no  records  of  an  Inquisition  in  England  to  fur- 
nish information  as  to  those  who  were  put  to  death 

♦Religious  Liberty  and  the  Baptists,  p.  17. 


PEKSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.         103 

or  died  in  prison,  else  the  list  would  be  very  much 
extended.  Of  this  the  statement  of  Orchard  may  be 
taken  as  an  indication,  who  says,  that  "the  computation 
of  those  who  suffered  for  non-conformity  between  the 
restoration  and  the  revolution  amounted  to  seventy 
thousand  families  ruined  and  eight  thousand  persons 
destroyed,  though  the  calculation  was  not  finished. 
The  property  of  which  they  were  plundered,  consisting 
of  money  and  estates,  is  said  to  have  amounted  to  twelve 
or  fourteen  millions1' — of  pounds,  which  would  be  from 
sixty  to  seventy  millions  of  dollars.  A  large  part  of 
these  were  Baptists.  On  the  eleventh  of  April,  1611, 
Edward  Wightman  gave  up  his  life  at  the  stake,  and 
thus  was  closed  by  a  Baptist  the  long  list  of  English 
martyrs  which  had  been  begun  two  hundred  and  eleven 
years  before  by  the  burning  of  another  Baptist,  William 
Sawtry.  But  fines,  disabilities  and  imprisonment 
followed  them,  however,  until  the  Act  of  Toleration  in 
1689  when  active  persecution  ceased. 

Yet  not  even  now  are  Baptists  or  other  dissenters  on 
an  equality  with  those  who  belong  to  the  state  church, 
as  they  are  still  shut  out  from  various  positions  and 
advantages  and  are  still  taxed  for  the  support  of  a  clergy 
which  knows  little  of  the  gospel  and  is  often  of  the 
"sporting"  class  if  not  positively  immoral.  So  great  a 
Baptist  as  Charles  Spurgeon  was  obliged  to  the  day  of 
his  death  to  pay  taxes  for  the  support  of  Episcopal 
ministers,  and  the  younger  brother  of  our  own  Dr. 
Williams,*  a  Baptist  deacon  in  Wales,  and  whose  father 
was  also  a  Baptist  deacon,  is  compelled  to  pay  more 

*Dr.  O.  A.  Williams,  District  Secretary  of  the  American  Baptist  Home 
Mission  Society. 


104  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

than  one  hundred  dollars  every  year  for  the  same 
purpose,  while  after  doing  this  he  can  not  pay  one 
quarter  of  that  sum  for  the  support  of  his  own  pastor. 
If  he  did  not  pay  it  the  officers  would  seize  his  cattle 
and  his  teams  and  his  crops  and  sell  them  from  him. 
The  records  of  English  Baptist  history  are  meager  and 
we  are  not  able  to  give  with  any  fulness  either  the  story 
of  their  successes  or  their  sufferings. 

At  the  time  of  the  settlement  of  America  the  age  of 
bloody  religious  persecutions  was  passing  away,  and  we 
find  no  record  that  any  Baptist  in  America  was  put  to 
death  for  his  opinions,  except  it  may  be  as  a  result  of 
exposure  in  imprisonment  in  cold  jails  and  other  like 
hardships.  Jails  and  prisons  in  those  days  were 
miserable  affairs  and  from  this  exposure  some  did  die, 
as  really  martyrs  as  if  they  had  been  beheaded.  Yet 
they  were  banished,  they  were  whipped,  they  were 
stoned,  they  were  hunted  with  dogs,  they  were  dis- 
franchised, they  were  robbed  of  their  homes  and  their 
living,  for  preaching,  for  baptizing,  for  observing 
together  the  Lord's  Supper,  for  refusing  to  have  their 
babies  sprinkled,  for  going  out  of  church  when  other 
people  had  their  babies  sprinkled,  for  refusing  to  attend 
the  preaching  of  unconverted  ministers,  and  even  for 
meeting  together  privately  to  pray.  Everywhere  they 
were  taxed  for  the  support  of  the  state  churches  or 
"standing  order,"  and  when  they  refused  to  pay  such 
taxes  on  the  ground  that  it  was  recognizing  man's 
authority  to  dictate  in  matters  which  pertain  only  to 
God,  their  property  was  taken  by  force  and  sold,  often 
for  a  mere  fraction  of  its  value.     This,  of  course,  was 


PERSECUTIONS   AND   SUFFERINGS.  105 

less  grievous  than  to  be  beheaded  or  burned  at  the  stake, 
yet  in  those  days  of  poverty  it  was  sufficiently  galling 
and  the  cause  of  much  hardship  and  suffering.  Men 
sometimes  rave  and  swear  even  now  when  compelled  to 
pay  assessments  upon  their  property  for  improvements 
which  they  do  not  desire  and  for  which  they  can  not 
afford  to  pay,  and  it  is  no  matter  for  complacency  even 
for  a  christian  man  to  have  his  lasi  cow  or  his  team  or 
his  home  sold  perforce  by  the  sheriff,  and  the  money 
given  to  a  man  in  whom  he  has  no  confidence  either  as 
a  man  or  as  a  christian  minister,  and  who  is  moreover, 
the  representative  of  a  hateful  religious  oppression. 

The  story  of  the  banishment  of  Roger  Williams  in 
October,  1635,  and  his  consequent  sufferings  is  one  with 
which  we  may  all  be  supposed  to  be  familiar,  and  there 
is  not  time  to  recount  it  here  save  to  say  that  the  main 
opinion  for  which  he  was  banished,  namely,  that  the 
magistrate  has  no  right  to  punish  men  for  a  breach  of 
those  commandments  which  concern  the  duties  of  men 
to  Grod  only,  is  now  a  cardinal  principle  in  the  creed  of 
every  true  American. 

The  shameful  whipping  of  Obadiah  Holmes  in  Boston 
in  1651,  for  quiet  worship  in  a  private  house  and  because 
he  "did  baptize  such  as  were  baptized  before,"  is  well 
known;  but  it  is  not  so  well  known  that  John  Spur  and 
John  Hazle  were  each  sentenced  to  ten  lashes  or  the 
payment  of  forty  shillings  for  simply  taking  Holmes  by 
the  hand  with  a  "Blessed  be  God,"  as  he  was  led  from 
the  whipping  post.  Friends  paid  their  fine  without 
their  consent.  Hazle  was  sixty  years  old  and  quite 
infirm,  and  had  come  more  than  fifty  miles  to  comfort 


106  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTOBY. 

his  old  friend  in  prison.  He  died  on  the  way  before 
reaching  home  again.  Thirteen  persons  suffered  in  one 
way  or  another  for  expressing  sympathy  with  Holmes. 

In  Boston  May  7th,  1668,  brethren  Thomas  Gould, 
William  Turner  and  John  Farnum  were  banished  for 
holding  Baptist  views,  but  they  refused  to  go  and 
were  therefore  imprisoned.  After  four  months  a  petition 
signed  by  sixty-five  persons  of  standing  was  received 
by  the  court  for  their  relief,  but  so  far  was  it  from 
accomplishing  its  object  that  the  signers  were  severely 
reprimanded  by  the  court  and  fined  for  their  humanity. 
March  6th,  1680,  the  Baptist  meeting  house  in  Boston 
was  nailed  up  by  the  marshall  and  the  people  held  their 
service  in  the  yard,  "Itt  being  a  cold  wind  yt  day  butt 
through  grace  none  received  any  harm.'1  The  church 
record  says,  "Butt  to  returne  our  Dores  being  nayled  up 
we  provided  A  shedd  which  we  made  Against  ye  howse 
with  bords,  butt  coming  ye  next  lords  day  expecting  to 
meete  under  our  shedd,  we  found  our  dores  sett  open  & 
consulting  by  ourselves  whether  to  goe  in,  we  considered 
the  Court  had  not  donn  itt  legally  Acting  by  noe  law,'; 
so  they  went  in  and  worshipped. 

Not  alone  in  Massachusetts  was  there  persecution  but 
in  some  of  the  other  colonies  as  well,  and  the  severest 
of  all  and  the  longest  continued  struggle  was  in  Virginia. 
Here  the  culmination  of  oppressive  laws  was  reached 
in  1611,  when  it  was  required  that  every  one  go  to  an 
Episcopal  minister  and  give  an  account  of  his  views. 
If  he  refused  to  go  he  was  to  be  whipped.  If  he  then 
refused  to  go  he  was  to  be  whipped  twice,  and  if  he 
still  refused,  he  was  to  be  whipped  every  day  until  he 


PERSECUTIONS   AND    SUFFERINGS.  107 

did  go.  How  galling  such  a  provision  was  and  how 
belittling  to  one's  self  respect,  perhaps  an  independent 
and  self  respecting  Baptist  can  understand  better  than 
any  one  else.  Many  ministers  in  Virginia  were  arrested 
and  imprisoned,  the  manner  of  it  adding  indignity  to 
the  arrest  itself.  They  were  sometimes  dragged  from 
the  platform  while  preaching  or  even  wdiile  praying  and 
taken  away  to  be  imprisoned  or  fined  or  publicly 
whipped.  There  appear  among  those  thus  treated  the 
names  of  the  three  Craigs,  Waller,  Webber,  Childs, 
Anthony,  Eastin,  Weatherford,  Tanner,  Walker,  Ware, 
Maxfield,  Loval,  Greenwood,  Young  and  a  host  of  others. 
Joseph  Ware  was  hunted  wTith  dogs.  James  Ware  and 
James  Pitman  were  imprisoned  for  having  preaching 
in  their  houses.  John  Koons,  Thomas  Wafford  and 
others  carried  the  scars  of  their  whippings  to  their 
graves.  James  Ireland  was  imprisoned  in  Culpepper 
jail  where  powder  was  put  under  him  to  blow  him  up, 
brimstone  was  burned  to  suffocate  him  and  poison 
administered  to  kill  him;  but  he  lived  to  preach  the 
gospel  a  number  of  years  more  and  win  many  souls. 
On  the  very  site  of  that  Culpepper  jail  stands  today  a 
Baptist  church  wherein  more  than  two  hundred  mem- 
bers regularly  worship. 

In  New  York,  in  Connecticut,  in  South  Carolina  and 
in  other  colonies  Baptists  were  harassed  to  a  less  degree. 
They  were  taxed  as  others  for  the  support  of  Episcopal 
or  Congregational  ministers  and  for  these  taxes  their 
property  and  their  homesteads  were  taken  away.  They 
were  also  imprisoned  on  various  charges  and  fined,  for 
there  were  many  ways  of  harassing  Baptists  even  when 


108  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

they  could  not  be  directly  persecuted  for  their  opinions. 
These  arrests  were  so  timed  in  many  cases  as  to  work 
the  most  discomfort  possible.  The  mother  of  Isaac 
Backus,  the  first  American  Baptist  historian,  for  exam- 
ple, a  widow  fifty-four  years  old,  was  arrested  at  nine 
o'clock  at  night,  October  15th,  1752,  and  with  several 
others  taken  seventeen  miles  to  jail  in  a  cold  October 
rain,  where  she  was  kept  thirteen  days  until  her  fine 
was  paid  by  some  person  unknown.  There  is  in  my 
own  church  a  very  intelligent  and  faithful  old  lady 
whose  grandfather's  grandfather,  an  old  man  of  eighty 
years,  was  arrested  at  the  same  time  of  night  and  while 
preparing  for  bed.  He  was  taken  away  without  being 
allowed  to  resume  the  clothing  he  had  laid  off,  and  kept 
for  some  time  in  a  cold  jail  without  fire  or  bed-clothes. 
It  was  evidently  the  hope  of  his  captors  that  the  expos- 
ure would  kill  him  but  his  physical  system,  like  his 
faith,  was  of  too  rugged  a  nature  to  be  easily  destroyed. 
The  charges  against  him  were  of  a  trumped  up  character 
while  his  real  crime  was  that  he  was  too  outspoken  a 
Baptist.* 

But  when  we  have  given  the  record  of  the  imprison- 
ments and  martyrdoms  of  our  ancestors  in  the  faith  we 
have  not  by  any  means  told  all  the  story  of  indignities 
and  sufferings.  There  was  much  that  can  not  be  put 
on  record  and  yet,  perhaps,  was  not  less  hard  to  bear 
sometimes  than  actual  suffering:  the  contemptuous 
treatment  of  their  appeals  and  petitions,  while  others 
were   respectfully  listened  to;  the   mean   spitefulness 

*It  is  a  matter  of  interest  to  me  that  in  every  audience  that  has  heard 
these  lectures  someone  has  afterwards  come  to  me  with  a  relation  of 
similar  experiences  in  their  own  family  or  family  line. 


PERSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.  109 

which  was  shown  them  by  officers,  courts  and  people 
alike;  the  way  in  which  laws  were  devised  to  harass 
them  and  the  unfairness  with  which  other  laws  were 
interpreted  when  applied  to  them;  the  bitter  prejudice 
they  met  and  the  misconstructions  put  upon  their 
motives;  the  scorn  of  those  who  were  far  beneath  them 
in  integrity  of  character  and  spiritual  strength;  all  these 
things  and  many  more  made  their  lives  a  daily  trial. 
To  bear  all  this  and  go  right  on,  doing  that  which  was 
right  in  the  sight  of  God  and  trusting  Him  to  vindicate 
their  cause  in  his  own  time,  bearing  patiently  what 
they  must  and  not  answering  scorn  with  hatred — that 
is  heroism;  a  heroism  we  cannot  afford,  for  our  own 
benefit,  to  overlook  or  forget. 

As  we  read  this  long  and  distressing  story  of  how  an 
innocent  and  faithful  people  have  been  hounded  and 
murdered,  harassed  and  hated  because  they  had  firm 
convictions  as  to  the  truth  of  Christ  and  faithfully 
followed  them,  is  it  any  wonder  to  us  that  Baptists  have 
struggled  and  plead,  always  and  everwhere,  for  religious 
liberty,  and  that  they  have  been  the  foremost  opposers 
of  every  form  of  church  oppression  and  of  that  union 
of  church  and  state  which  makes  such  oppression 
possible? 

The  question  cannot  fail  to  present  itself,  was  it 
worth  while  to  suffer  thus  for  these  religious  opinions? 
Why  be  so  stubborn  for  a  principle?  Would  it  not 
have  been  better  to  lay  aside  their  convictions  and  save 
themselves  this  distress?  Why  did  they  endure  such 
things?  They  suffered  these  things  because  they  had 
consciences,  and  we  cannot  too  much  honor  those  who 


110  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

hold  to  principle  rather  than  policy.  Because  their 
opinions  were  not  opinions  merely,  but  convictions  as 
to  God's  own  truth  which  no  man  is  at  liberty  to  dis- 
regard. Because  they  knew  that  God  had  spoken  and 
they  dare  not  disobey  his  word.  They  suffered  for  the 
same  reason  that  so  many  now  stand  apart  from  other 
professed  christians  to  be  misjudged  and  sneered  at  as 
self-righteous  and  narrow  minded;  because  they  would 
have  no  fellowship  with  what  they  knew  was  contrary 
to  God's  word  and  subversive  of  the  vital  principles  of 
Christianity. 

They  suffered  because  they  were  converted  men  and 
women.  They  knew  what  spiritual  experience  of 
salvation  is  and  valued  the  presence  of  Jesus  in  their 
souls  more  than  life  itself.  They  could  not  go  back  or 
deny  the  truth.  They  suffered  because  they  loved  their 
families  and  longed  for  their  salvation.  The  prohibition 
of  their  activities  was  a  prohibition  of  salvation  to  their 
loved  ones,  for  they  knew  that  they  were  mistaughtand 
deluded  by  their  own  ministers — blind  leaders  of  the 
blind — and  they  must  preach  to  them  and  they  must  pray 
for  them,  and  for  this  multitudes  suffered  and  multitudes 
died.  Mark  this  well,  that  the  opposition  to  the  Baptists 
was  an  opposition  to  the  preaching  of  the  true  principles 
of  the  gospel,  by  which  alone  man  can  be  saved.  They 
knew  that  men  had  no  right  to  deny  them  the  right  to 
obey  God  and  teach  others  to  obey  him,  and  do  it,  too, 
in  the  name  of  religion;  had  no  right  to  kill  and  plunder 
and  force  and  tax  for  matters  in  which  it  is  the  right  of 
God  alone  to  judge,  and  they  would  not  give  up  a  true 
principle  for  a  false  one.      They  were  not  cranks   or 


PERSECUTIONS  AND  SUFFERINGS.  Ill 

fanatics,  nor  were  they  merely  stubborn.  They  were 
the  best  and  purest  of  the  men  and  women  of  their  time 
and  we  need  not  sneer  at  them,  especially  when  we 
remember  that  if  they  had  not  resisted  the  corrupted 
Christianity  of  their  day  and  taught  a  better,  no  other 
would  have  been  known.  Men  in  their  day  drowned 
and  burned  heretics  and  "thought  that  they  offered 
service  unto  God,'1  and  but  for  their  sufferings  and 
teaching  would  be  doing  it  yet,  and  we  ourselves,  instead 
of  rejoicing  in  the  free  grace  and  presence  of  Jesus 
Christ,  would  have  been  still  under  the  blighting  and 
damning  influence  of  a  priestly  church. 

But  why  did  men  inflict  such  things  upon  their 
fellow  men, — pure  minded  people  too,  and  innocent  of 
any  crime?  Why  should  christians  persecute  christ- 
ians? Because  they  were  not  christians.  They  were 
of  a  church  which  was  no  true  church  and  recipients 
of  a  salvation  which  saves  nobody,  and  yet  regarded 
themselves  as  the  true  and  only  church  of  Christ.  The 
cruelty  of  their  work,  the  treachery  and  injustice  to 
which  they  descended  to  gain  their  ends  is  witness 
against  them  that  they  knew  nothing  of  Christ.  Their 
salvation  was  only  one  of  rites  and  ceremonies  and  they 
had  no  comprehension  of  personal  faith,  personal  obedi- 
ence and  personal  responsibility  to  a  personal  Saviour. 
A  late  writer  well  says,  "To  say  the  church  did  it  is 
blasphemy.  It  was  the  work  of  fiends  incarnate."  There 
were  some,  however,  whose  noble  service  and  pure  lives 
make  us  hesitate  to  affirm  that  they  were  not  christians, 
who  yet  endorsed  and  encouraged  these  persecutions  and 
without  whose  consenting  influence  they  would  not  have 


112  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

been  carried  on.  Of  such  we  can  only  say  that  they  could 
not  trust  the  power  of  the  truth  but  must  try  to  bolster 
it  tip  by  force.  They  could  not  trust  the  consciences  of 
men  to  make  them  accept  the  truth  when  it  was  seen,  nor 
could  they  trust  God  to  watch  over  his  own  work  and 
vindicate  his  own  way.  But  more  than  all,  they  did  not 
comprehend  that  there  might  be  realms  of  truth  where 
they  had  not  traveled  nor  admit  the  possibility  that 
their  victims  might  be  right  and"  they  themselves  mis- 
taken; and  yet    we  know  that  they  were   mistaken — 

awfullv  mistaken. 

*/ 

There  was  yet  another  motive  which  worked  mightily 
in  this  direction,  and  that  was  the  priestly  instinct  that 
ever  seeks  to  thrust  itself  into  power  and  influence  and 
is  exceedingly  jealous  of  whatever  interferes;  that  same 
power  which  brought  Jesus  himself  to  the  cross.  It 
was  the  ambition  for  church  power,  which  is  still  such 
a  mighty  motive  in  the  world  and  leads  to  many  sadly 
unchristian  things.  It  wTas  not  a  conviction  that  the 
gospel  would  not  be  taught  and  souls  wTould  not  be 
saved,  if  these  heretics  had  their  way,  that  led  to  their 
persecution,  but  an  alarm  lest  the  church  should  be 
shorn  of  her  power  and  her  priests  be  left  without  a 
following  and  so  without  influence  and  glory. 

But  does  not  this  record  give  us  more  of  an  appreci- 
ation of  our  christian  liberty,  and  does  it  not  inspire  us 
to  more  of  a  spirit  of  loyalty  to  the  truth  and  resistance 
to  error,  and  to  a  determination  that  we  will  be  worthy 
successors  of  those  who  fought  the  good  fight  and  kept 
the  faith,  until  we  also  shall  receive  the  crown  ?  Let  us 
never  be  known  as  degenerate  children  of  a  noble 
ancestry. 


"He  hath  sent  me  to  bind  up  the  broken  hearted, 
to  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives  and  the  opening 
of  the  prison  to  them  that  are  bound." 

" For  freedom  did  Christ  set  us  free;  stand  fast, 
therefore,  and  be  not  entangled  again  in  a  yoke  of 
bondage" 


IV. 


BAPTIST  INFLUENCE  ON  CIVIL  GOVERNMENT, 


The  natural  condition  of  barbarism  and  heathenism 
is  tyranny;  we  see  that  illustrated  everywhere  in  the 
heathen  world  of  today  as  in  the  days  past.  Barbarism 
is  the  reign  of  brute  force  unguided  by  right  moral 
principles  or  rules  of  justice,  and  barbarism  and  heath- 
enism go  together.  The  rule  of  heathenism  has  always 
been  an  irresponsible  monarchy,  which  is  tyranny,  and 
even  when  in  brilliant  periods  as  in  Greece  and  Rome 
there  has  been  something  like  popular  government,  it 
has  sunken  back  again  into  monarchy.  The  history  of 
Christianity  has  been  a  history  of  civilization;  and  the 
history  of  civilization  has  been  the  history  of  peoples 
struggling  for  their  natural  rights  against  ancient 
oppressions,  hereditary  privileges  and  the  time  honored 
usurpation  by  a  few  or  by  an  individual  of  the  prerog- 
atives that  belong  to  all  alike;  and  so  through  this 
struggle  have  grown  up  governments  by  the  people  and 
for  the  people,  instead  of  for  the  few  and  by  the  few. 
The  people  have  won  their  rights  only  after  a  long 
conflict  and  many  defeats,  as  witness   the   growth  of 


116  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

liberty  and  constitutional  government  in  England  and 
in  France,  and  the  struggle  now  going  on  in  Germany 
and  Russia. 

Again,  the  gospel  has  always  been  the  great  agent 
and  basis  of  liberty  wherever  the  gospel  has  been 
preached  in  its  truth  and  purity.  A  study  of  modern 
missions  in  connection  with  this  thought  is  most  inter- 
esting; to  see  how  the  entrance  of  the  gospel  into 
heathen  nations  has  broken  up  ancient  and  cruel 
despotisms  and  lifted  the  people  up  into  civil  liberty. 
The  gospel  emphasizes  the  dignity  of  man  as  an  indi- 
vidual, a  redeemed  soul,  of  infinite  worth  in  the  sight  of 
God,  of  dignity  and  importance  because  capable  of 
becoming  a  child  of  God,  and  therefore  possessing 
individual  responsibility  and  individual  rights.  Thus 
the  man  is  brought  into  a  consciousness  of  himself  and 
into  rebellion  against  the  usurpation  of  unjust  authority, 
and  in  the  end,  out  from  under  the  dominion  of  tyranny 
into  the  enjoyment  of  popular  rights.  So  wherever  the 
gospel  goes  liberty  and  a  just  government  follow. 

It  might  be  expected  therefore,  that  that  church 
which  has  best  preserved  the  purity  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment teaching  would  not  be  without  its  influence  on 
civil  government;  that  its  influence  would  be  on  the 
side  of  the  largest  and  truest  liberty,  and  just  so  we  find 
it.  A  state  church  has  never  been  a  pure  church,  and 
a  state  church  has  never  been  the  friend  of  liberty.  In 
the  nature  of  the  case  it  cannot  be.  It  derives  its 
prestige  and  power  from  the  favor  of  government,  and 
its  privileged  priests  have  the  same  motive  for  preserv- 
ing their  authority  over  the  people  that  the  privileged 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  117 

ruler  has,  and  their  sympathies  in  every  struggle  will 
be  with  him.  Always  the  dissenting  churches  have 
been  those  that  have  been  friendly  to  the  people  and 
foremost  in  the  struggle  for  popular  rights;  and  among 
these,  that  church  which  has  been  the  farthest  from  the 
established  form  and  nearest  to  the  Apostolic  pattern 
has  been  the  very  foremost. 

Moreover  the  church  is  always  behind  the  govern- 
ment and  profoundly  influencing  it,  in  spirit  as  well  as 
form,  and  has  been  from  the  days  of  Nebuchadnezzar 
to  the  present.  Whether  in  England  or  America,  in 
Spain,  Mexico  or  Switzerland,  the  influence  of  prevail- 
ing religious  ideas  is  seen  in  government.  For  the 
religious  feeling  is  deepest  of  all  feelings  and  religious 
ideas  run  through  all  a  man's  activities  and  their  tone 
and  color  are  seen  in  all  his  life.  Men  are  first  moved 
in  their  religious  nature  and  the  ideas  thus  received 
work  out  into  their  due  fruitage  in  social  life  and  civil 
life.  A  revolution  in  church  therefore,  means,  sooner 
or  later,  a  revolution  in  state;  a  revolution  in  religion 
means  a  revolution  in  government. 

The  struggle  for  religious  liberty  therefore,  has  had 
a  large  part  in  history  and  has  been  at  the  bottom  of 
many  a  political  movement.  Keligious  liberty  has 
carried  with  it  civil  liberty,  and  while  men  have  been 
struggling  for  liberty  to  worship  God  they  have  also, 
though  perhaps  unwittingly,  been  working  out  a  larger 
liberty  for  all  mankind.  To  whom  then,  is  due  the 
present  victory  and  largeness  of  liberty  in  which  we 
stand?  Whose  are  the  slain  who  fell  in  the  battle  and 
whose  were  the  wounds  and  the  groans,  the  toil  and  the 


118  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

weariness  and  whose  should  be  the  crown  ? 

There  is  a  very  natural  disposition  to  think  that  what 
we  ourselves  believe  we  and  our  fathers  have  always 
believed,  and  that  the  things  we  now  hold  are  the  things 
that  our  fathers  fought  for.  Every  kind  of  a  belief 
seeks  to  prove  for  itself  an  antiquity,  and  every  kind 
of  a  society  seeks  to  show  that  the  benefits  men  enjoy 
are  the  result  of  its  ancient  influence;  and  so  those  in 
these  days  who  were  not  in  the  battle  are  claiming  the 
victory,  nay,  even  those  who  fought  against  the  now 
triumphant  truth.  Hence  it  comes  to  pass  that  those 
principles  which  for  centuries  were  peculiar  to  the 
Baptists,  and  which  in  the  early  days  no  others  contended 
for,  are  now  largely  adopted  by  those  who  are  scarcely 
willing  to  admit  that  they  have  not  always  held  them, 
and  what  is  due  to  their  long  and  painful  struggle  is 
now  claimed  by  others  as  their  own  victory.  I  do  not 
wish  in  the  least  to  disparage  others  nor  to  glorify 
ourselves,  and  have  no  sympathy  at  all  with  the  feeling 
that  because  we  are  we  therefore  we  are,  and  of  right 
ought  to  be,  the  people;  but  we  have  been  so  often 
disparaged  and  our  achievements  so  often  appropriated 
by  others  that  it  is  due  to  ourselves  that  a  just  state- 
ment be  made. 

We  are  not  now  alone  in  our  insistence  that  the  state 
and  the  church  are  separate  and  distinct,  and  that  neither 
the  church  should  interfere  in  political  matters  nor  the 
state  seek  to  prescribe  rules  for  the  church.  We  are 
now,  in  other  words,  no  more  loyal  to  the  idea  of  com- 
plete religious  liberty  than  those  of  other  denominations 
whose  spiritual  ancestors  did  not  see  these  things  thus. 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  119 

An  attempt  by  court  or  government  to  establish  one 
church  above  another  or  to  hinder  anyone  from  adopting 
such  forms  of  religious  belief  or  practice  as  he  might 
choose  would  raise  a  universal  outcry  and  would  be  no 
more  quickly  resented  by  Baptists  than  by  Episcopa- 
lians, Presbyterians  or  Congregationalists.  But  it  was 
not  always  so. 

Let  it  not  be  thought  that  we  claim  for  ourselves  the 
entire  credit  of  human  freedom,  or  claim  that  Baptists 
have  been  the  sole  cause  of  the  liberties  we  enjoy. 
Every  movement  of  religious  revival  and  reform  has 
been  a  movement  towards  at  least  partial  liberty,  and 
besides  the  religious  influence  that  has  been  at  work, 
there  is  in  the  heart  of  every  man  a  feeling  of  natural 
right  which  has  sought  to  gain  its  own.  Some  things, 
however,  are  true,  and  some  things  are  due  to  Baptist 
principles  in  the  past  and  in  the  present,  and  these 
things  we  will  try  to  indicate. 

First  then,  Baptists  were  the  first  to  declare  the 
doctrine  of  complete  religious  liberty  and  have  always 
been  the  leaders  in  the  struggle  for  its  attainment,  and 
to  them  more  than  to  any  other  body  is  due  the  credit 
of  its  final  attainment.  Perhaps  there  was  a  reason  for 
this.  They  were  more  persecuted  than  any  others  and 
therefore  more  longed  for  peace  and  liberty.  They 
were  still  oppressed  when  others  had  rest  and  therefore 
strove  for  it  still  when  others  were  satisfied.  But  more 
than  all,  they  had  a  principle  of  liberty  which  did  not 
find  satisfaction  in  anything  less  than  complete  freedom, 
and  which  would  not  rest  until  the  last  possible  weapon  of 
oppression  was  destroyed,  namely,  that  man,  in  matters 


120  THE   BAPTIST    IN   HISTORY. 

of  religion,  is  responsible  only  to  God.  This  thought 
was  fundamental  with  them  and  would  not  let  them 
rest  under  any  compromise  or  mere  toleration.  There 
were  others  who  joined  in  the  struggle,  such  as  the 
Quakers,  and  there  were  those  who  at  different  times 
sought  and  obtained  a  partial  freedom  for  themselves, 
but  they  were  the  first  and  the  chief  and  the  only  body 
who  always  and  everywhere  have  stood  for  complete 
liberty  for  all  men.  This  spirit 'of  liberty  they  have 
also  carried  out  among  themselves,  and  there  is  no 
denomination  where  there  is  more  complete  liberty  of 
thought  and  action,  limited  only  by  the  requirements  of 
the  divine  Word,  than  among  them. 

That  Baptists  were  the  first  to  plead  for  equal  rights 
and  full  religious  liberty  for  all  men  there  is  universal 
testimony  among  candid  writers.  These  are  the  words 
of  Bancroft  the  historian:  "The  Baptist  party,  whose 
trophy  from  the  first  was  freedom  of  conscience,  un- 
limited freedom  of  mind,  was  trodden  under  foot  with 
foul  reproaches  and  most  arrogant  scorn,  and  its  history 
is  written  in  the  blood  of  the  German  peasantry;  but 
its  principles,  safe  in  their  immortality,  escaped  with 
Roger  Williams  to  Providence,  and  his  colony  is  the 
witness  that  naturally  the  paths  of  the  Baptists  are  the 
paths  of  freedom."*  Macaulay  remarks  that  Bossuet 
was  able  to  say  "we  fear  with  too  much  truth,  that  on 
one  point  all  christians  had  long  been  unanimous — the 
right  of  the  civil  government  to  propagate  the  truth  by 
the  sword:  that  even  heretics  had  been  orthodox  as  to 
this  right,  and  that  the  Anabaptists  and  Socinians  were 

*Hist.  U.  S„  Boston,  1855,  II,  66-7. 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  121 

the  first  who  called  it  in  question.1'  *  Schaff,  in  his 
"Progress  of  Religious  Freedom,"  says:  "Baptists  and 
Quakers  alone  were  consistent  advocates  of  universal 
toleration  and  put  it  into  their  creeds."  Judge  Durfee, 
writing  of  Roger  Williams,  says:  "The  future  of  Rhode 
Island,  and  to  some  extent  the  future  of  the  world, 
hung  suspended  on  the  issue  of  the  struggle.  It  was  a 
pivotal  transaction  in  universal  history.  His  doctrine 
was  that  every  man  has  a  natural  right  to  follow  the 
dictates  of  his  conscience  as  long  as  he  keeps  the  civil 
peace;  a  right  which  the  state  can  neither  give  nor  take 
away  nor  control,  even  with  the  consent  of  the  individ- 
ual, since  no  man  can  absolve  himself  from  fealty  to  his 
own  conscience.  The  right  has  never  been  expressed 
with  more  completeness.  This  is  his  glory,  that  he, 
first  among  men,  made  it  a  living  element  of  the  state, 
turning  it  from  thought  to  fact,  giving  it  a  corporate 
existence  in  which  it  could  perpetuate  and  practically 
approve  itself.1'  Pastors  of  other  denominations  some- 
times give  the  same  testimony,  as  when  Rev.  Dr. 
Leonard  Swain,  pastor  of  the  Central  Congregational 
church  of  Providence,  Rhode  Island,  said  at  the  centen- 
nial of  the  Warren  Association  in  September,  1867, 
"You  Baptists  fought  the  battle  of  religious  liberty  and 
we  all  enjoy  the  fruits  of  the  victory." 

Every  Baptist  martyr  has  died  proclaiming  this 
doctrine;  every  Baptist  preacher  and  writer  has  set  it 
forth;  many  confessions  of  faith  have  specifically 
declared  it  and  denied  to  the  civil  power  any  authority 
whatever  to  compel,  restrain  or  punish  in  matters  of 

*See  Bossuet,  Vol.  X,  p.  356 


122  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

religion.    The  treatises,  discussions,  remonstrances  and 
appeals  upon  this  topic  have  been  innumerable. 

The  first  confession  of  faith  to  declare  the  doctrine 
of  full  religious  liberty  was  that  of  the  Swiss  Anabap- 
tists in  the  year  1527.  This  confession  makes  a  clear 
distinction  between  the  temporal  authority  and  the 
spiritual  and  entirely  disclaims  the  use  of  the  temporal 
in  the  church.  It  says:  "In  law  the  sword  is  ordained 
over  the  wicked  for  punishment  and  death,  and  the  civil 
power  is  ordained  to  use  it.  But  in  the  perfection  of 
Christ,  excommunication  is  pronounced  only  for  warn- 
ing and  for  exclusion  of  him  who  has  sinned,  without 
death  of  the  flesh,  only  by  warning  and  the  command 
not  to  sin  again. "  It  has  been  generally  supposed  that 
its  author  was  Michael  Sattler,  who  was  burned  at  the 
stake  three  months  later.  The  Confession  of  certain 
English  Anabaptists  of  1611  says:  " We  believe  that  the 
magistrate  is  not  by  virtue  of  his  office  to  meddle  with 
religion  or  matters  of  conscience,  to  force  or  compel 
men  to  this  or  that  form  of  religion  or  doctrine,  but  to 
leave  the  christian  religion  free  to  every  man's  con- 
science, and  to  handle  only  civil  trangressions,  injuries 
and  wrongs  of  man  against  man,  in  murder,  adultery, 
theft  etc.,  for  Christ  only  is  the  King  and  Lawgiver  of 
the  church  and  conscience."*  The  confessions  of  1643 
and  1660  and  others  declare  at  great  length  the  duty 
of  obedience  to  civil  magistrates  in  civil  things,  but,  "In 
case  the  civil  power  do,  or  shall  at  any  time  impose  things 
about  matters  of  religion,  which  we,  through  conscience 
to  God,  cannot  actually  obey;  then  ...  we  will  not  yield, 

♦History  Anti-Pedobaptism,  p.  392. 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  123 

nor  in  such  cases  in  the  least  actually  obey  them;  yet 
humbly  purposing,  in  the  Lord's  strength,  patiently  to 
suffer  whatsoever  shall  be  inflicted  upon  us  for  our 
conscionable  forbearance."*  Compare  with  this  the 
language  of  other  confessions  of  about  the  same  date 
as,  for  example,  the  Westminster  Confession,  Chapter 
XX:  "And  for  their  publishing  of  such  opinions,  or 
maintaining  of  such  practices  as  are  contrary  to  the 
light  of  nature  or  to  the  known  principles  of  Christianity, 
whether  concerning  faith,  worship  or  conversation;  or 
to  the  power  of  godliness;  or  such  erroneous  opinions 
as,  either  in  their  own  nature,  or  in  the  manner  of 
publishing  or  maintaining  them  are  destructive  to  the 
external  peace  and  order  which  Christ  hath  established 
in  the  church;  they  may  be  lawfully  called  to  account 
and  proceeded  against  by  the  censures  of  the  church, 
and  by  the  power  of  the  civil  magistrate  "\  Underbill, 
in  his  "Struggles  and  Triumphs  of  Religious  Liberty," 
says:  "There  is  not  a  confession  nor  a  creed  framed 
by  any  of  the  Reformers  which  does  not  give  to  the 
magistrate  a  coercive  power  in  religion,  and  almost  every 
one  at  the  same  time  curses  the  resisting  Baptists." 
Lecky  says  in  his  "History  of  Rationalism,'1  "Persecu- 
tion in  the  sixteenth  century  was  a  distinct  and  definite 
doctrine,  digested  into  elaborate  treatises,  indissolubly 
connected  with  a  large  portion  of  the  received  theology, 
developed  by  most  enlightened  theologians  and  enforced 
against  most  inoffensive  sects."  We  have  already  seen 
that  there  was  not  a  reformer  of  any  eminence  who  did 
not  uphold  the  persecution  of  those  whom  they  called 

*Conf  essiori  of  1660.      f  The  Confession  now  in  use  omits  the  last  clause. 


124  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

heretics  and  make  himself  responsible  for  it. 

The  first  modern  treatises  on  religious  liberty  were 
written  by  Baptists.  Hubmeyer  had  written  a  powerful 
plea  for  religious  liberty  in  "Heretics  and  their  Burn- 
ers" about  the  year  1525,  but  the  work  has  perished. 
The  first  treatise  in  English  was  by  Leonard  Busher  in 
1614,  entitled  "Religion's  Peace,  or  a  Plea  for  Liberty 
of  Conscience."  It  pleads  "that  it  may  be  lawful  for 
every  person  or  persons,  yea,  Je\ts,  Turks,  Pagans  and 
Papists,  to  write,  dispute,  confer  and  reason,  print  and 
publish  any  matter  touching  any  religion  either  for  or 
against  whomsoever;"  language  which  for  breadth  of 
liberality  cannot  be  surpassed  even  in  these  days.  In 
1615  appeared  another:  "Persecution  for  Religion 
Judged  and  condemned,  by  Christ's  Unworthy  Wit- 
nesses, His  Majesty's  Faithful  Subjects,  Commonly, 
but  most  Falsely  called  Anabaptists."  It  says:  "Earth- 
ly authority  belongeth  to  earthly  kings,  but  spiritual 
authority  belongeth  to  that  one  spiritual  King  who  is 
King"  of  Kings."  In  1620  appeared  "A  most  humble 
Supplication  of  Many  of  the  King's  Majesty's  Loyal 
Subjects,"  etc.,  which  was  written  by  a  prisoner  in 
Newgate  prison.  It  was  written  in  milk  upon  the 
paper  stoppers  of  the  bottles  in  which  the  milk  was 
furnished  and  these  fragments  of  writing  were  then 
arranged  by  the  friends  of  the  prisoners  and  published, 
and  they  show  no  small  ability  on  the  part  of  their 
author.  Indeed,  considering  the  circumstances  of  the 
writer  the  language  used  and  the  quotations  made  are 
very  remarkable.  It  is  a  direct  and  pointed  argument, 
quoting  from  the  king's  own  words,  the  spirit  of  which 


INFLUENCE  ON  CIVIL  GOVEKNMENT.       125 

can  be  judged  from  the  following  words  in  the  conclu- 
sion: "You  may  make  and  mend  your  own  laws  and  be 
judge  and  punisher  of  the  transgressors  thereof;  but 
you  cannot  make  or  mend  God's  laws,  they  are  perfect 
already.  You  may  not  add  nor  diminish,  nor  be  judge 
or  monarch  of  his  church,  that  is  Christ's  right,  he  left 
neither  you  nor  any  mortal  man  his  deputy,  but  only 
the  Holy  Ghost,  as  your  highness  acknowledged." 
This  treatise,  as  Koger  Williams  said,  was  "written  in 
milk  and  answered  in  blood."  In  1642  Busher's  treatise 
was  reprinted.  In  1647  appeared  one  by  Thomas  Richard- 
son; in  1660,  one  by  prisoners  in  Maidstone  jail;  in  1662 
"Zion's  Groans  for  her  Distressed,"  by  a  committee  of 
London  Baptists;  and  in  1659  had  appeared  Milton's 
"Treatise  of  the  Civil  Power  in  Ecclesiastical  Causes, 
showing  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  any  human  power  on 
earth  to  compel  in  matters  of  religion."  In  those  days 
no  others  taught  the  doctrine  of  full  religious  liberty. 
No  writings  can  be  adduced  from  that  early  time,  except 
from  Baptist  authors,  which  taught  that  the  right  to 
worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  one's  own 
conscience  was  a  natural  right,  belonging  to  every  man. 
The  first  treatise  on  religious  liberty  by  an  American 
author  was  by  Roger  Williams  in  1644.  Mr.  Hall,  a 
congregational  minister  at  Roxbury,  had  sent  the  treat- 
ise written  in  Newgate  to  Mr.  John  Cotton,  famous  in 
New  England  history,  and  his  reply  to  that  was  by  some 
one  published  and  a  copy  of  it  came  to  Mr.  Williams, 
who  answered  it  in  a  famous  treatise  entitled  "The 
Bloudy  Tenent  of  Persecution  for  Cause  of  Conscience 
Discussed."     Cotton  replied  in  a  treatise  entitled  "The 


126  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

Bloudy  Tenent  Washed  and  made  White  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lambe."  Williams  again  answered  in  "The 
Bloody  Tenent  yet  more  Bloody  by  Mr.  Cotton's  En- 
devour  to  wash  it  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lambe  etc." 
This  discussion  created  great  interest,  and  the  argu- 
ments of  Mr.  Williams  in  contrast  with  the  rather 
choleric  utterances  of  Mr.  Cotton  were  of  telling  effect. 
Thus  was  the  gauntlet  thrown  down  and  the  controversy 
begun  which  was  only  to  end  with  the  complete  vindi- 
cation of  these  principles  and  the  destruction  of 
religious  tyranny  in  America. 

The  first  government  ever  organized  on  the  basis  of 
complete  religious  liberty,  and  the  first  in  which  that 
principle  was  ever  fully  recognized,  was  the  Baptist 
government  of  Rhode  Island.  Here  in  their  funda- 
mental law  it  was  declared  that  "No  person  within  the 
said  colony,  at  any  time  hereafter,  shall  be  in  any  way 
molested,  punished,  disquieted,  or  called  in  question 
for  any  difference  of  opinion  in  matters  of  religion 
which  do  not  actually  disturb  the  civil  peace  of  our  said 
colony;  but  that  all  and  every  person  or  persons,  from 
time  to  time,  and  at  all  times  hereafter,  freely  and  fully 
have  and  enjoy  his  and  their  judgment  and  consciences 
in  matters  of  religious  concernment,  they  behaving 
themselves  peaceably  and  quietly  and  not  using  this 
liberty  to  licentiousness  and  profaneness,  nor  to  the 
civil  injury  or  outward  disturbance  of  others."  This  was 
no  mere  matter  of  form,  for  we  find  that  a  man  was 
actually  punished,  for  the  first  time  in  the  history  of 
the  world  perhaps,  for  interfering  with  another  in 
religious  matters.      One   Joshua  Verin   attempted   to 


INFLUENCE  ON  CIVIL  GOVERNMENT.       127 

compel  his  wife  to  give  up  her  religion  and  keep  away 
from  religious  meetings,  using  abusive  violence  for  this 
end,  and  the  court  decreed  that  he  "for  breach  of 
covenant  in  restraining  liberty  of  conscience  shall  be 
withheld  from  voting  till  he  declare  the  contrary!" 
Moreover  it  was  here  in  Rhode  Island  that,  long  before 
the  days  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  his  famous  declaration 
"a  government  of  the  people,  by  the  people  and  for  the 
people"  was  for  the  first  time  made  a  reality.  It  was 
Roger  Williams  who  first  declared  the  principle  of 
democracy  which  is  the  very  foundation  of  our  American 
government,  that  the  sovereign  power  of  government 
is  in  the  people  and  in  all  the  people.  This  principle 
was  brought  out  in  his  opposition  to  those  laws  of 
Massachusetts  which  denied  the  franchise  and  the 
privileges  of  office  to  all  who  were  not  members  of  the 
church,  and  to  the  giving  away  by  kings  and  rulers, 
through  patents  and  monopolies,  of  lands  and  privileges 
which  did  not  belong  to  them  but  to  the  people.  Thus 
in  thje  first  Baptist  state  was  embodied  that  idea  which 
was  to  rule  the  nation  and  is  yet  to  rule  the  world. 

The  first  college  to  open  its  doors  to  all  alike  and 
offer  its  privileges  and  honors  to  every  person  without 
any  religious  test  or  requirement  was  the  first  college 
founded  by  Baptists,  namely,  Rhode  Island  College, 
now  called  Brown  University,  at  Providence.  All  the 
universities  of  the  old  world  were  founded  and  controlled 
by  state  churches  down  to  the  middle  of  the  last  century 
and  from  them  all  dissenters  were  of  course,  excluded. 
Not  all  of  them  even  yet  are  open  to  all  alike.  The 
first  college  to  be  foimded  in  this  country  was  Harvard 


128  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

and  its  first  President,  Henry  Dunster,  after  years  of 
most  distinguished  service,  during  which  he  brought  it 
up  from  an  academy  of  uncertain  prospects  to  a  recog- 
nized college,  was  driven  from  the  presidency  because 
he  had  declared  against  infant  baptism  in  a  public 
sermon  (for  which  he  was  indicted  by  the  grand  jury 
and  convicted),  and  for  refusing  to  have  his  own  infant 
child  baptized,  for  which  he  was  &  second  time  indicted 
and  punished.  A  hundred  years  after  this  Tale  College 
expelled  students  for  choosing  to  worship  with  Separa- 
tists. In  contrast  to  this,  note  the  language  of  the 
charter  of  the  first  Baptist  college  in  this  country:  "Into 
this  liberal  and  catholic  institution  shall  never  be 
admitted  any  religious  tests.  But  on  the  contrary  all 
the  members  hereof  shall  enjoy  free,  absolute,  and 
uninterrupted  liberty  of  conscience,  and  the  places  of 
professors,  tutors  and  all  other  officers,  the  President 
alone  excepted,  shall  be  free  and  open  for  all  denom- 
inations of  Protestants,  and  the  youth  of  all  religious 
denominations  shall  and  may  be  admitted  to  the  equal 
advantages,  emoluments  and  honors  of  the  college  or 
university  .  .  .  and  the  sectarian  differences  shall  not 
make  any  part  of  the  public  and  classical  instruction." 
The  early  Baptist  ministers  of  this  country  were  sneered 
at  as  illiterate  ignoramuses,  but  they  were  shut  out  from 
schools  of  higher  learning  by  religious  tests  to  which 
they  could  not  subscribe,  and  it  was  only  with  great 
difficulty  that  they  secured  one  of  their  own.  In  no 
colony  except  Rhode  Island  could  Baptists  at  that  time 
have  secured  a  charter  for  a  college  or  a  school  of  any 
kind. 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  129 

Secondly:  Baptists  were  the  first,  and  for  centuries 
the  only  ones  who  grasped  the  idea  of  full  religious 
liberty ;  that  is,  not  mere  toleration  but  actual  liberty, 
for  toleration  is  one  thing  and  liberty  is  quite  another. 
This  distinction  is  not  always  clearly  made  and  there- 
fore much  confusion  on  this  point  has  resulted  and 
many  false  claims  have  been  made.  Toleration  is  per- 
mission but  liberty  is  exercise  of  absolute  right,  which 
asks  no  permission  and  refuses  to  receive  any.  Religious 
toleration  says,  "I  grant  you  the  privilege  of  worship- 
ing as  you  may  choose;"  but  the  very  bestowment  of 
a  privilege  implies  the  right  to  revoke  that  action  and 
withdraw  what  has  been  bestowed,  and  liberty  which  is 
held  only  at  the  will  of  a  master  is  no  liberty  at  all. 
Religious  liberty  says,  "Your  choice  of  worship  is  no 
matter  of  mine;  it  is  a  thing  which  belongs  to  you  by 
natural  right;  a  privilege  which  I  can  neither  give  nor 
take  away."  Baptists  would  not  be  tolerated,  would 
not  accept  as  a  privilege  what  they  claimed  as  a  natural 
right,  and  just  upon  their  making  of  this  distinction 
hangs  all  that  religious  freedom  which  is  so  precious  to 
us. 

And  again  a  distinction  is  to  be  made  in  that  while 
others  demanded  liberty  for  themselves,  Baptists  de- 
manded it  for  all  and  w^ere  willing  to  grant  to  others 
also  what  they  desired  for  themselves.  We  have 
already  seen  how  the  Reformers  urged  their  right  to 
think  for  themselves  when  contending  with  the  Papal 
power,  and  argued  nobly  for  immunity  from  persecu- 
tion, and  yet  when  they  came  into  power,  these  very 
same  men  turned  to  persecute  those  who  differed  from 


130  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

them.  The  Puritans  and  Pilgrims  likewise  exiled 
themselves  from  home  and  native  land  in  order  to  find 
freedom  to  worship  God,  and  yet  they,  having  come 
part  way  out  of  Papal  corruptions  and  old  world  tyranny, 
were  not  willing  to  tolerate  those  who  were  minded  to 
come  all  the  way  out.  Baptists,  on  the  other  hand, 
both  in  theory  and  in  practice,  have  granted  to  other 
men  the  right  to  hold  and  exercise  whatever  opinions 
they  might  choose,  even  though  those  opinions  might 
seen  to  them  infidel  and  destructive,  and  have  defended 
them  in  that  liberty,  allowing  only  reasoning  and  per- 
suasion as  the  weapons  to  be  used  against  them. 

The  claim  of  leadership  in  the  struggle  for  religious 
liberty  has  been  made  for  almost  every  denomination, 
partly,  perhaps,  from  a  confusion  of  ideas,  partly  from 
a  desire  to  make  the  best  showing  possible  for  one's 
own  people.  Episcopacy  has  made  the  claim,  in  spite 
of  Laud  and  Smithfield,  and  put  forward  the  treatise 
on  "The  Liberty  of  Prophesying"  by  Jeremy  Taylor  in 
1647  as  being  the  pioneer  in  the  discussion.  It  was 
indeed  a  noble  plea  for  a  churchman  in  his  times  to 
make,  but  this  was  not  the  first  by  nearly  the  life  time 
of  its  author,  for  Pusher's  treatise  wras  published  when 
Taylor  was  only  a  year  old,  and  a  number  of  others  had 
also  preceeded  it.  Moreover,  when  examined  carefully, 
it  comes  far  short  of  the  positions  taken  in  them;  for 
Taylor  excepts  from  his  toleration  those  who  deny 
fundamental  articles,  declares  heresy  "against  an  article 
of  the  creed'1  (i.  e.  an  essential),  to  be  "a  very  grievous 
crime"  and  "worse  than  adultery  or  murder."  He 
declares  that  "God  hath  made  religion  to  grow  up  with 


INFLUENCE  ON  CIVIL  GOVERNMENT.       131 

empire  and  lean  upon  the  arm  of  kings  and  it  cannot 
well  go  alone;"  and  that  the  religion  of  the  Anabap- 
tists is  "as  much  to  be  rooted  out  as  anything  that  is 
the  greatest  pest  and  nuisance  to  the  public  interest." 
At  the  best  it  is  only  a  plea  for  toleration,  not  for  full 
liberty,  and  besides  it  was  written  when  he  himself  was 
under  condemnation  by  the  dominant  party;  but  when 
he  came  to  power  again  he  found  his  liberal  views  some- 
what difficult  of  explanation  in  view  of  his  practice  and 
the  fact  that  he  deposed  more  than  thirty  Presbyterian 
pastors  who  refused  to  be  episcopally  ordained.  The 
scenes  of  many  a  martyrdom  in  the  old  country  and  of 
New  York  and  Virginia  in  the  new,  refute  this  claim. 

It  has  been  claimed  for  Congregationalism,  and  with 
more  plausibility  than  for  some  others,  but  Obadiah 
Holmes  and  Roger  Williams  and  the  multitude  of 
suffering  Baptists  of  Massachusetts  refute  this  claim. 

It  has  been  claimed  for  Presbyterianism;  and  indeed, 
Presbyterian  writings  make  large  claim  for  Presbyter- 
ianism that  it  has  always  been  the  great  bulwark  of 
liberty,  and  that  to  it  the  liberties  of  our  own  land  are 
most  largely  due.  As  far  as  this  country  is  concerned 
it  is  true  that  Presbyterians  have  been  found,  for  the 
most  part,  on  the  side  of  liberty;  but  it  is  not  true  that 
they  were  the  first  to  teach  these  doctrines  or  that  they 
have  taught  liberty  in  its  broadest,  truest  sense.  Their 
history  in  England  and  Scotland  and  on  the  continent 
quite  refutes  their  claims.  Appeal  has  been  made  to 
their  great  documents,  such  as  the  Scotch  League  and 
Covenant,  as  being  milestones  on  the  road  to  liberty; 
but  this  Covenant,  which  was  adopted  by  the  General 


132  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

Assembly  of  Scotland,  the  Westminster  Assembly  and 
both  houses  of  Parliament  in  1643,  was  made,  not  for 
the  securing  of  complete  liberty  to  all  men,  but  for  the 
unifying  and  strengthening  and  enforcement  of  Pres- 
byterianism.  Under  it  no  minister  but  a  Presbyterian 
could  preach,  and  it  bound  its  signers  "that  we  shall  in 
like  manner  without  respect  of  persons,  endeavor  the 
extirpation  of  Popery,  Prelacy,  superstition,  heresie, 
schisme,  profaneness  and  whatever  shall  be  found  to  be 
contrary  to  sound  doctrine  and  the  power  of  godliness," 
themselves,  of  course,  being  the  sole  judges  of  what  was 
"contrary  to  sound  doctrine,"  which  is  the  vice  of  all 
such  efforts.  Because  such  large  claims  have  been  made 
for  them,  let  me  quote  somewhat  at  length  from  various 
Presbyterian  writings: 

Article  XXIV  of  the  first  Scotch  Confession,  1560: 
"Mairover,  to  Kings,  Princes,  Rulers  and  Magistrates, 
wee  affirme  that  chieflie  and  most  principallie  the 
conservation  and  purgation  of  the  Religiouns  apper- 
teinis;  so  that  not  onlie  they  are  appointed  for  civill 
policie  bot  also  for  maintenance  of  the  trew  Religioun, 
and  for  suppressing  of  Idolatrie  and  Superstitioun  what- 
soever," etc. 

Second  Book  of  Discipline  of  the  church  of  Scotland, 
1578:  "It  perteinis  to  the  office  of  a  Christian  magistrat 
to  assist  and  manteine  the  discipline  of  the  Kirk:  and 
punish  them  civilly,  that  will  not  obey  the  censure  of 
the  same,"  etc. 

John  Knox,  History  of  the  Reformation  in  Scotland, 
pp.  264-5.  "In  such  places  I  say,  it  is  not  only  lawful 
to  punish  to  the  death  such  as  labor  to  subvert  the  true 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  133 

religion,  but  the  magistrates  and  the  people  are  bound 
to  do  so  unless  they  will  provoke  the  wrath  of  God 
against  themselves." 

Richard  Baxter,  "Plain  Scripture  Proof  of  Infant 
Church  Membership, and  Baptism,1'  p.  246,  London, 
1650:  "My  judgment  in  that  much  disputed  point  of 
liberty  of  Religion  I  have  always  freely  made  known. 
I  abhor  unlimited  liberty  and  toleration  of  all  and  think 
myself  easily  able  to  prove  the  wickedness  of  it."* 

Professor  A.  H.  Newman  says,  "From  1674  onward 
the  Reformed  (Calvinistic)  church  sought  persistently 
to  destroy  the  Mennonites,  but  they  enjoyed  the  pro- 
tection of  William  the  Silent  and  afterwards  of  Maurice 
of  Nassau.  The  Synod  of  Dort  in  1574  decided  to 
exhort  the  government  to  tolerate  no  one  who  would 
not  swear  obedience  to  it,  to  compel  the  Mennonites  to 
have  their  infants  baptized,  and  in  case  of  their  refusal 
to  turn  them  over  to  the  Reformed  ministers  to  be  dealt 
with  .  .  .  Though  their  membership  constituted  as  yet 
only  a  small  fraction  of  the  population,  (one  tenth 
according  to  some  authorities),  they  sought  to  secure 
recognition  as  the  established  church  of  the  land  with 
power  to  coerce  dissent."  (And  in  the  published  report 
of  a  disputation),  "The  preface  concludes  with  an 
impassioned  appeal  to  the  authorities  to  withdraw  all 
protection  from  the  Anabaptists,  whose  principles  are 
declared  to  strike  at  the  root  of  saving  truth  and  of 
civil  and  religious  order,  and  whose  doctrine,  founded 
in  lying  hypocrisy,  eats  as  doth  a  gangrene.'1  And 
again,  "The  most  determined  efforts  on  the  part  of  the 

♦Appendix  to  Vedder's  Shor  History  of  Baptists. 


134  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

Oalvinists  to  crush  out  the  Mennonites  by  the  use  of 
the  civil  power  were  continued  almost  without  inter- 
mission throughout  the  seventeenth  century.  If  the 
Mennonites  were  not  destroyed  root  and  branch  .  .  . 
it  was  due  to  no  lack  of  zeal  on  the  part  of  the  Reformed 
ministers  but  rather  to  their  powers  of  endurance  and 
the  restraining  influence  of  the  government.""* 

But,  strangest  of  all,  the  leadership  in  the  struggle 
for  religious  liberty  has  been  claimed  by  the  Roman 
Catholics!  That  church  at  whose  doors  lie  the  crimes 
of  the  Waldensian  murders,  of  St.  Bartholomew's  day 
and  of  the  inquisition!  That  church  which  for  ages 
has  been  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and  which 
in  our  own  land  today  is  seeking  to  undermine  our 
liberties  and  destroy  the  bulwarks  of  our  free  institu- 
tions! Archbishop  Hughes  wrote  in  1852,  "The  palm 
of  having  been  the  first  to  practice  it  (i.  e.  religious 
liberty),  is  due  beyond  all  controversy  to  the  Catholic 
colony  of  Maryland."  But  the  Maryland  act  of  Tolera- 
tion was  not  passed  until  1649,  when  Rhode  Island  was 
already  established,  and  it  provided  that  blasphemy  or 
denial  of  the  divinity  of  Christ  or  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity  should  be  punished  with  death,  and  "persons 
using  any  reproachful  word  or  speeches  concerning  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary  or  the  Holy  Apostles"  should  be 
fined,  whipped  or  imprisoned  and  if  obstinate,  banished. 
Later  oppressive  laws  were  also  passed,  as  in  1663  when 
a  fine  of  a  ton  of  tobacco  was  decreed  upon  any  who 
should  refuse  the  baptism  of  their  children. 

Pope  Gregory  XVI  in  his  encyclical  letter  of  1832 

♦History  of  Anti-Pedobaptism,  pp.  318-20. 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  135 

declares  "the  opinion  that  for  every  one  whatever  is  to 
be  claimed  and  defended  the  liberty  of  conscience" 
to  be  "a  most  pestilent  error,"  the  "ravings  of  delirium,'1 
and  "that  pest  of  all  others  most  to  be  dreaded  in  a 
state,1'  and  speaks  of  "that  worst  and  never  enough  to 
be  execrated  and  detestable  liberty  of  the  press.11  Pius 
IX  in  his  encyclical  of  1864  utters  similar  sentiments. 
His  language  is  very  involved  and  verbose,  but  it  clearly 
means  that  it  is  impious  and  absurd  to  maintain  that 
the  civil  government  ought  not  to  make  it  a  part  of  its 
duty  to  compel  its  subjects  by  penalties  to  observe  the 
true  religion;  and  in  his  accompanying  "Syllabus  of 
Errors"  declares  it  a  damnable  error  "that  the  church 
has  not  the  power  of  availing  herself  of  force  or  any 
direct  or  indirect  temporal  power."* 

One  of  the  principal  Roman  Catholic  organs  has  said, 
"Religious  liberty,  in  the  sense  of  liberty  possessed  by 
every  man  to  choose  his  own  religion,  is  one  of  the  most 
wicked  delusions  ever  foisted  upon  this  age  by  the 
father  of  all  deceit.  Shall  I  hold  out  hopes  to  my 
erring  Protestant  brother  that  I  will  not  meddle  with 
his  creed  if  he  will  not  meddle  with  mine?  Shall  I 
tempt  him  to  forget  that  he  has  no  more  right  to  his 
religious  views  than  he  has  to  my  house  or  my  purse 
or  my  life  blood?  No,  Catholicism  is  the  most  intol- 
erant of  creeds."f  With  this  last  statement  we  shall 
most  certainly  agree. 

Besides  the  broad  promulgation  of  principles  and  the 
innumerable  testimonies  through  their  sufferings  in  so 
many  places,  there  are  some  direct  influences  of  Baptists 

*The  full  text  is  given  in  Littel's  Living-  Age,  18th  March,  1865. 
fRelig.  Lib.  and  Baptists,  Dr.  C.  C.  Bitting,  p.  36. 


136  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

upon  the  struggle  for  religious  liberty  which  we  do  well 
to  note.  Amid  the  general  intolerance  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  Holland  under  William  of  Orange  gives  the 
only  instance  of  broad-mindedness  in  religious  matters. 
In  1572  the  continent  was  ablaze  with  persecution  and 
the  soil  of  Holland  was  soaked  with  the  blood  of  more 
than  fifty  thousand  martyrs.  Henry  II  of  France  and 
Philip  II  of  Spain  had  compacted  to  make  the  Eoman 
Catholic  church  completely  triumphant  by  put-ting  to 
death  every  Protestant  in  the  Netherlands  and  William 
had  determined  to  arouse  the  Protestant  population  to 
throw  off  the  Spanish  yoke.  He  had  spent  his  own 
money,  had  sold  his  plate  and  mortgaged  his  estates  to 
carry  on  the  war  against  Spain  and  was  nearly  obliged 
to  give  up  the  contest,  when  an  apparently  trivial 
circumstance  gave  him  new  courage.  He  was  walking 
one  day  near  his  headquarters  in  discouragement  and 
anxiety  when  two  strangers  approached  him  and  en- 
quired for  the  Prince.  Making  himself  known,  he  found 
that  they  were  two  Baptist  preachers,  John  Friedericks 
and  Dick  Jans  Cortenbosch,  who  had  come  to  offer 
their  services  and  enquire  what  they  might  do.  They 
explained  to  him"  their  principles  and  he  told  them 
his  need,  upon  which  they  promised  to  solicit  money 
for  the  cause  among  their  friends  and  were  heartily 
thanked  by  the  Prince.  Many  years  of  persecution 
had  left  to  the  Baptists  very  little  of  the  world's  goods, 
yet  by  strenuous  exertion  and  after  one  collector  had 
lost  his  life  in  the  effort,  they  raised  and  sent  in  a 
thousand  florins.  When  nobles  and  wealthy  men  were 
proving  selfish  and  false  this  material  help  was   of  far 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  137 

more  value  than  it  might  have  seemed,  and  afterwards 
when  rebuking  the  authorities  at  Middleburg  for  at- 
tempted oppression,  the  Prince  praises  the  Baptists  who 
had  brought  their  contributions  at  the  peril  of  their 
lives,  and  commands  that  they  be  let  alone.  The 
Mennonites  who  were  a  branch  of  the  Anabaptists, 
contributed  liberally  to  the  materials  of  war  although  it 
was  against  their  principles  to  fight,  and  often  furnished 
substitutes. 

In  England  under  Cromwell  the  Baptists  came  grandly 
to  the  front  to  strike  for  liberty,  and  they  loyally  sup- 
ported him  until  it  was  evident  that  he  was  going  wrong 
and  usurping  powers  that  would  only  end  in  irrespon- 
sible rule  again.  Some  of  his  most  trusted  officers  and 
counselors  like  General  Harrison  and  Colonel  Hutch- 
ison were  Baptists,  and  so  were  very  many  of  the 
common  soldiers  of  his  army. 

The  American  Encyclopedia,  Article,  "Baptists,"  says : 
"In  England,  from  the  time  of  Henry  VIII  to  William 
III,  a  full  century  and  a  half,  the  Baptists  struggled  to 
gain  their  footing  and  to  secure  liberty  of  conscience  to 
all.  From  1611  they  issued  appeal  after  appeal, 
addressed  to  the  king,  the  parliament  and  the  people, 
in  behalf  of  soul  liberty,  written  with  a  breadth  of  view 
and  force  of  argument  hardly  since  exceeded.  Yet  until 
the  Quakers  arose  in  1660,  the  Baptists  stood  alone  in 
its  defense  amid  universal  opposition.  In  the  time  of 
Cromwell  they  first  gained  a  fair  hearing,  and  under 
the  lead  of  Milton  and  Vane  would  have  changed  the 
whole  system  of  church  and  state  but  for  the  treason  of 
Monk.      In  the  time  of  Charles  II  the  prisons   were 


138  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTOBY. 

filled  with  their  confessors  and  martyrs,  yet  their 
principles  gradually  gained  ground  in  the  public  mind 
and  prepared  the  way  for  the  revolution  of  1688.  'The 
share  which  the  Baptists  took'  says  Dr.  Williams,  'in 
shoring  up  the  fallen  liberties  of  England,  and  in 
infusing  new  vigor  and  liberality  into  the  constitution 
of  that  country  is  not  generally  known.  Yet  to  this 
body  English  liberty  owes  a  debt  it  can  never  acknow- 
ledge. Among  the  Baptists  christian  freedom  found 
its  earliest,  its  stanchest,  its  most  consistent  and  its 
most  disinterested  champions.'  " 

But  as  the  most  marked  development  of  Baptist 
strength  has  been  here  in  America,  so  here  also  has 
been  their  most  marked  influence  on  the  civil  govern- 
ment. This  influence  began  with  Roger  Williams  and 
that  discussion  of  principles  which  led  to  his  exile  and 
the  founding  of  Rhode  Island  Colony  upon  principles 
of  absolute  soul  liberty.  "This  small  territory  was 
settled  under  circumstances  new  and  peculiar,  and  here 
were  planted  principles  as  to  religious  freedom,  which 
at  the  time,  in  the  fullest  and  most  literal  sense  of  the 
statement,  all  the  world  opposed  as  visionary  in  theory, 
dangerous,  disorganizing  and  impractible.  The  system 
adopted  by  the  founder  of  this  state,  on  the  principles 
of  an  unlimited  toleration  of  all  the  varying  creeds  of 
theology,  and  of  the  unfettered  and  unobstructed  exer- 
cise of  all  the  rites  and  forms  of  religion  which  erring 
and  imperfect  mortals  might  choose  to  adopt,  was 
treated  with  ridicule  and  contempt,  with  banter  and 
abuse,  not  only  by  a  pampered  priesthood  and  lordly 
prelates,  but  also  by  the  very  men  who  had  long  been 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  139 

the  victims  of  ecclesiastical  oppression,  and  who.  by  the 
intolerant  laws  of  the  old  country,  had  been  driven  to 
seek  an  asylum  in  these  then  Western  wilds.*  But  the 
influence  of  this  little  government  has  been  tremendous. 
Judge  Story  says,  "In  the  code  of  laws  established  by 
them,  we  read  for  the  first  time  since  Christianity 
ascended  the  throne  of  the  Caesars  the  declaration  that 
conscience  should  be  free,  and  that  men  should  not  be 
punished  for  worshipping  God  in  the  way  they  were 
persuaded  he  requires."  Senator  Anthony  said,  in  a 
speech  delivered  upon  the  occasion  of  the  unveiling  of 
the  monument  to  Roger  Williams  in  the  National  Cap- 
itol, January  9th,  1872,  "Religious  freedom,  which  now 
by  general  consent  underlies  the  foundation  principle 
of  ^civilized  government,  was  at  that  time  looked  upon 
as  a  wilder  theory  than  any  proposition,  moral,  political, 
or  religious,  that  has  since  engaged  the  serious  attention 
of  mankind.  It  was  regarded  as  impracticable,  disor- 
ganizing, impious,  and  if  not  utterly  subversive  of 
social  order,  it  was  not  so  only  because  its  manifest 
absurdity  would  prevent  any  serious  effort  to  enforce 
it."  And  yet  Gervinus  the  German  philosophical 
writer  says  of  Roger  Williams  in  the  introduction  to 
his  history  of  the  civilization  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
"He  formed  in  Rhode  Island  a  small  and  new  society 
in  which  perfect  freedom  in  matters  of  faith  was  allowred , 
and  in  which  the  majority  ruled  in  all  civil  affairs. 
Here  in  a  little  state  the  fundamental  principles  of 
political  and  ecclesiastical  liberty  practically  prevailed 
before  they  were  even  taught  in  any  of  the  schools  of 

*Benedict,  Hist.  Bap.,  p.  423. 


140  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

philosophy  in  Europe  .  .  .  But  not  only  have  these 
ideas  and  these  forms  of  government  maintained  them- 
selves here,  but  precisely  from  this  little  state  have  they 
extended  themselves  throughout  the  United  States. 
They  have  conquered  the  aristocratic  tendencies  in 
Carolina  and  New  York,  the  high  church  in  Virginia, 
the  theocracy  in  Massachusetts  and  the  monarchy  in 
all  America.  They  have  given  laws  to  a  continent  and, 
formidable  through  their  moral  influence  they  lie  at  the 
bottom  of  all  the  democratic  movements  which  are  now 
shaking  the  nations  of  Europe. " 

Perhaps  the  direct  influence  of  Baptists  upon  the 
spirit  and  form  of  the  American  government  can  best 
be  understood  by  considering  several  different  particu- 
lars, such  as  their  organized  effort  in  Massachusetts  and 
Virginia  to  secure  liberty  by  law,  their  share  in  the 
"Revolution,  their  influence  through  Jefferson  and 
Madison,  and  their  influence  in  the  adoption  of  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States  and  in  securing  the 
First  Amendment. 

I.  The  Baptists  in  New  England  had  suffered  much 
from  the  tyrannical  oppressions  of  the  "Standing  Order11 
as  it  was  called,  or  in  other  words  the  Congregational 
church,  which  was  established  and  upheld  by  law.  A 
very  brief  perusal  of  the  history  of  that  time  is  sufficient 
to  show  how  determined  the  authorities  were  that  their 
own  doctrines  and  practices  should  be  preserved  intact, 
as  if  they  were  entirely  without  error,  and  every 
other  doctrine  or  opinion  absolutely  prohibited.  Such 
indeed,  was  their  intolerance  that  they  were  more 
than   once   rebuked    by   the   king   and   even  by  their 


INFLUENCE  ON  CIVIL  GOVERNMENT.       141 

Congregational  brethren  of  intolerant  England.  A 
sketch  of  the  laws  passed  for  a  hundred  years  from 
1631  shows  this  determination  very  clearly.  In  that 
year  citizenship  was  refused  to  all  but  members  of  the 
churches;  then  one  uniform  (Congregational)  order  for 
the  churches  was  established  and  any  other  kind  of  a 
church  forbidden;  then  excommunicated  members  were 
fined  for  not  seeking  to  get  back  into  the  church  and 
threatened  with  imprisonment  and  banishment  while 
every  one  was  compelled  to  "voluntarily  contribute" 
for  "upholding  the  ordinances"  on  pain  of  being  sold 
out  by  the  constable.  Banishment  was  decreed  for 
opposition  to  infant  baptism  or.  if  one  should  "purposely 
depart  the  congregation  at  the  administration  of  this 
ordinance.11  If  any  staid  away  from  church  they  were 
to  pay  five  shillings  fine.  If  one  renounced  his  member- 
ship in  the  "Standing  Order"  (by  turning  Baptist  for 
instance),  he  was  fined  forty  shillings  a  month  until  he 
came  back.  If  he  scoffed  at  the  gospel  or  at  the  minister 
he  was  to  be  pilloried.  Quakers  were  to  be  whipped  and 
imprisoned  immediately  upon  their  arrival  in  the  colony 
and  banished;  if  they  came  back,  one  ear  was  to  be  cut 
off;  upon  the  second  return  the  other  ear  was  to  be  cut  off; 
the  third  time  their  tongue  was  to  be  bored  through  with 
a  red  hot  iron  and  the  fourth  time  they  were  to  suffer 
death.  These  laws  against  the  Quakers  however,  were 
not  long  in  force.  No  one  could  build  a  church  without 
license  from  the  (Congregational)  court  and  every  one 
must  pay  tax  for  the  support  of  the  regular  minister.  No 
one  could  preach  within  the  parish  of  a  regular  minister 
without  his  consent,  and  of  course  he  would  consent  to 


142  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

none  but  his  own  kind.  In  1728  a  law  was  passed  (to 
be  in  force  only  five  years)  ostensibly  to  relieve  Baptists 
from  taxation  for  the  support  of  other  ministers  and 
this  was  followed  by  others;  but  they  required  them 
to  acknowledge  themselves  as  #;z#-baptists, — r^-bap- 
tizers,  which  was  an  intentional  slur,  they  were  hedged 
about  with  requirements  of  registration,  certificates  and 
so  forth,  and  so  defective  that  they  could  not  be  enforced, 
so  that  they  were  an  added  source  of  aggravation  and 
expense  instead  of  being  a  relief.  Finally  the  Baptists 
determined  to  make  a  firm  and  united  stand  against  all 
this  and  secure  their  liberties  and  their  rights,  and  after 
due  consultation  a  systematic  and  determined  effort  was 
begun  for  the  repeal  of  unjust  laws  and  the  securing  to 
all  full  liberty  of  conscience.  At  a  meeting  of  the 
Warren  Association  in  1769,  (which  then  practically 
included  all  New  England  Baptists),  a  committee  was 
appointed  to  secure  full  information  of  particular  cases 
of  injustice,  formulate  petitions  and  present  them  to  the 
authorities,  prepare  appeals  to  the  people,  and  in  every 
way  agitate  for  religious  liberty.  This  committee  on 
grievances  was  continued  for  thirty-six  years.  The 
next  year  Bev.  John  Davis  was  appointed  the  official 
agent  of  the  churches  for  this  purpose  and  upon 
his  death  two  years  later  Bev.  Isaac  Backus  was 
appointed  in  his  stead  and  held  the  position  for  fifteen 
years,  and  in  fact  was  a  leader  until  his  death  in  1806. 
Here  then,  was  a  Baptist  organization  with  a  paid  agent 
the  sole  purpose  and  effort  of  which  was  to  break  the 
yoke  of  religious  oppression  and  secure  equal  rights  of 
conscience  for  all.      That  their  cause  was  just  would 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  143 

abundantly  appear  if  we  had  time  for  the  relation  of 
their  losses  of  money  and  property,  homesteads  and 
even  church  and  burial  place,  by  reason  of  the  unjust 
taxation,  to  say  nothing  of  endless  aggravation  and 
personal  suffering  and  loss  in  imprisonments  and  fruit- 
less processes  of  law. 

For  a  long  time  their  efforts  were  laughed  at  and 
themselves  ignored.  As  Dr.  Hovey  says,  "Their  prin- 
ciples were  carricatured,  their  purposes  maligned,  their 
integrity  questioned,  their  petitions  slighted  and  their 
hopes  deferred  ;"*  but  finally  they  gained  a  hearing  and 
the  justice  of  their  case  was  seen.  The  Great  Awakening 
in  1741  and  succeeding  years  added  many  to  their 
numbers  and  increased  their  influence;  for  the  Separates 
and  New  Lights,  as  they  were  called,  were  Baptists  in 
principle  and  in  large  numbers  became  such  in  name, 
sometimes  a  whole  church  with  its  pastor  avowing 
themselves  as  Baptists  and  being  received  as  such. 
They  could  no  longer  be  ignored  nor  their  rights  denied, 
and  these  rights  were  at  length  granted,  although  it  was 
not  until  1833  that  the  establishment  was  finally  broken 
and  the  last  law  against  full  religious  liberty  swept  from 
the  statute  books  of  Massachusetts. 

II.  A  like  systematic  attempt  was  made  also  in 
Virginia,  where  Baptists  were  even  more  bitterly 
persecuted  than  in  Massachusetts  and  where  the  conflict 
was  more  fierce  and  the  victory  more  quickly  won.  The 
charter  of  Virginia  made  Episcopacy  the  exclusive 
religion  of  the  state,  and  under  this  charter  many 
oppressive  laws  were  passed  at  different  times.      The 

*Lifeand  Times  of  Isaac  Backus,  p.  157, 


144  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTOKY. 

law  of  1611  already  noticed  required  every  one  to  go  to 
an  Episcopal  minister  and  give  an  account  of  himself, 
and  for  the  first  refusal  he  was  to  be  whipped,  for  the 
second  to  be  whipped  twice  and  to  make  public  confes- 
sion, and  for  the  third  to  be  whipped  every  day  until  he 
would  go.  Episcopal  ministers  were  supported  and 
farms  were  bought  for  them  by  taxes  laid  upon  every 
one.  Fifty  pounds  of  tobacco  was  the  fine  for  staying 
away  from  Episcopal  church  service,  and  two  thousand 
pounds  for  refusing  to  have  a  child  sprinkled.  Mar- 
riages and  funerals  could  only  be  conducted  by  Episco- 
pal ministers.  Every  one  but  an  Episcopal  minister 
was  forbidden  to  preach,,  but  the  Baptists  did  preach, 
in  private  houses,  in  farm  yards,  in  forests  and  even 
from  jail  windows,  and  thousands  were  converted.  It 
seems  to  have  been  the  need  of  concerted  action  against 
these  oppressions  which  first  brought  about  a  state 
organization  of  the  Baptists  called  the  General  Associ- 
ation, and  this  body  went  immediately  to  work.  Their 
first  victory  was  in  1775,  when  they  secured  the 
admission  of  Baptist  chaplains  to  the  army.  This  was 
a  great  step,  for  it  implied  their  recognition  as  a 
denomination.  One  movement  followed  another  in 
which  they  were  ably  supported  by  Thomas  Jefferson 
and  James  Madison  and  Patrick  Henry,  whose  political 
prominence  made  them  invaluable  allies,  until  in  1779 
the  laws  authorizing  taxation  for  the  support  of  the 
clergy  were  abolished,  religious  freedom  was  established, 
and  the  establishment  entirely  done  away.  A  proposi- 
tion was  afterwards  made  to  tax  all  alike  for  the  support 
of  religion  but  allowing  each  one  to  designate  his  money 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL    GOVERNMENT.  145 

to  whichever  church  he  chose.  Episcopalians,  Metho- 
dists, and  some  Presbyterians  petitioned  for  the  passage 
of  this  measure,  but  the  influence  against  it  was  too 
strong  and  it  was  dropped.  The  work  was  finally 
finished  in  1802,  when  the  parish  farms,  paid  for  by 
taxation,  were  ordered  to  be  sold  and  the  money  applied 
to  public  uses.  We  may  probably  accept  the  testimony 
of  (Episcopal)  Bishop  Hawkes  when  he  says,  "The 
Baptists  were  the  principle  promoters  of  this  work,  and 
in  truth,  aided  more  than  any  other  denomination  in  its 
accomplishment;"  and  the  testimony  of  Bishop  Meade, 
when  he  says  of  what  he  calls  "the  Baptist  church  in 
Virginia"  that  "it  took  the  lead  in  dissent  and  was  the 
chief  object  of  persecution  by  the  magistrates,  and  the 
most  violent  and  persevering  afterwards  in  seeking  the 
downfall  of  the  establishment;"  and  again  when  he 
wails  thus:  "The  warfare  begun  by  the  Baptists  seven 
and  twenty  years  before  was  now  finished.  The  Church 
was  in  ruins  and  the  triumph  of  her  enemies  was 
complete.1'  For  says  Dr.  Carry:  "In  this  grand  struggle, 
while  individuals  of  all  parties  joined  in  the  opposition, 
the  Baptists  as  a  denomination  stood  alone,  except  so 
far  as  they  were  aided  by  the  few  Quakers." 

III.  But  these  movements  in  Virginia  and  Massa- 
chusetts were  only  part  of  a  more  general  struggle  for 
religious  liberty  for  the  whole  Union.  When  the  first 
Continental  Congress  assembled  the  Baptists  were  there 
and  well  represented  by  a  strong  committee  headed  by 
such  men  as  Isaac  Backus,  President  Manning,  Hezekiah 
Smith  and  Morgan  Edwards,  who  came  with  strong 
arguments  in  support  of  their  demand  for  justice.   This 


146  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

action  bore  large  fruit  though  not  immediately,  but 
they  were  grossly  misrepresented  for  it  as  disloyal  to 
the  cause  of  the  colonies  against  the  mother  country, 
and  as  if  they  had  presented  claims  and  threatened  to 
prevent  the  union  of  the  colonies  if  their  claims  were 
not  allowed.  But  no  people  more  heartily  and  loyally 
supported  the  revolutionary  movement  than  the  Bap- 
tists, and  from  the  whole  history  of  the  war  there  is  not 
left  to  us  the  name  of  so  .much  as  one  Baptist  Tory. 
Judge  Ourwen,  who  was  a  Loyalist  and  in  his  "  Journal 
and  Letters"  gives  much  valuable  information  concern- 
ing Loyalist  exiles,  gives  the  names  of  nine  hundred 
and  twenty-six  persons  of  note  who  sympathized  with 
the  British  and  a  still  larger  list  of  those  who  as  Tories 
were  exiled  by  colonial  law,  but  there  is  not  one  known 
Baptist  among  them.  Three  hundred  were  prohibited 
from  coming  back  into  Massachusetts.  Of  the  twenty- 
one  chaplains  in  the  revolutionary  army  whose  names 
are  known  six  were  Baptists,  which  is  much  more  than 
their  proportion.  Bhode  Island  was  about  two-thirds 
Baptist  and  Rhode  Island  furnished  a  larger  number  of 
soldiers  proportionately  than  any  other  colony  and  a  like 
thing  was  true  of  Virginia  and  other  and  smaller  districts 
where  Baptists  were  numerous.  The  loyalty  of  Baptists 
to  the  revolution  was  so  well  known  to  the  British  that 
they  were  special  objects  of  vengeance,  and  a  far  larger 
proportion  of  their  churches  were  destroyed  in  the  war 
than  of  any  other  denomination.  Washington  also 
wrote  to  the  General  Committee  of  Virginia  Baptists  in 
reply  to  an  address  upon  the  new  Federal  Constitution, 
"While  I  recollect  with  satisfaction  that  the  religious 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  147 

society  of  which  you  are  members  have  been  throughout 
America  uniformly  and  almost  unanimously  the  firm 
friends  of  civil  liberty  and  the  persevering  promoters 
of  our  glorious  Revolution.  I  cannot  hesitate  to  believe 
that  they  will  be  the  faithful  supporters  of  a  free  yet 
efficient  general  government." 

When  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  had  been 
adopted  by  the  convention  gathered  to  frame  it,  it  was 
submitted  to  the  various  states  to  be  ratified.  Immed- 
iately the  Baptists  gathered  to  consider  whether  it 
sufficiently  secured  their  religious  liberties,  and  con- 
cluded that  it  did  not.  The  only  provision  it  made  as 
to  religion  was  that  "No  religious  test  shall  ever  be 
required  as  a  qualification  to  any  office  or  public  trust 
under  the  United  States."  Nevertheless  they  advised 
its  adoption,  as  they  were  not  willing  to  imperil  the 
government  by  its  defeat.  The  favorable  action  of  nine 
states  was  necessary  for  its  adoption  and  its  fate  seemed 
to  hang  upon  the  vote  of  Virginia.  It  was  the  action 
of  Rev.  John  Leland,  famous  in  Baptist  annals,  which 
turned  the  scale  for  its  adoption  in  Virginia..  He  was 
nominated  as  the  anti-federalist  candidate  to  the  con- 
vention which  was  to  decide  the  issue  for  the  state,  Mr. 
Madison  being  the  opposing  federalist  candidate.  His 
popularity  was  so  great  that  his  election  was  deemed 
sure  notwithstanding  the  eminence  of  his  opponent. 
According  to  the  custom  of  those  days,  the  citizens 
assembled  to  hear  the  opposing  candidates  set  forth 
their  views  and  argue  their  case  one  after  the  other. 
Mr.  Madison  spoke  first  and  Mr.  Leland  listened  with 
careful  attention,  and  after  his  conclusion,  ascended  the 


148  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

platform  and,  instead  of  opposing  him,  declared  him- 
self convinced  by  the  arguments  of  Mr.  Madison  that 
they  ought  to  vote  for  the  new  constitution,  and  with- 
drew his  candidacy.  This  action  of  Mr.  Leland  secured 
Mr.  Madison's  return  to  the  convention,  when  his 
opposition  would  surely  have  prevented  it.  As  it  was 
Madison's  influence  in  the  convention  that  carried  the 
new  constitution  through  it,  and  as  without  Virginia 
the  nine  states  necessary  for  its  adoption  could  not  have 
been  secured,  a  Virginia  statesman,  in  his  eulogy  on 
James  Madison,  publicly  declared  that  "the  credit  of 
the  adoption  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States 
belonged  to  a  Baptist  clergyman,  formerly  of  Virginia, 
by  the  name  of  Leland."* 

But  the  Virginia  Baptists  immediately  began  an 
agitation  to  make  freedom  in  religious  matters  more 
secure,  and  by  the  advice  of  Madison  they  addressed 
Washington  upon  the  subject,  and  received  from  him 
strong  assurance  of  his  sympathy  with  them  in  the 
matter  of  securing  religious  freedom.  It  was  through 
their  efforts  that,  a  month  after  this,  the  famous  First 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution  was  proposed  under 
the  leadership  of  Madison  and  Jefferson,  and  though 
earnestly  opposed  in  Congress  was  finally  passed  and 
ratified  by  the  states;  and  thus  came  into  the  Constitu- 
tion those  words  so  often  quoted,  "Congress  shall  make 
no  law  respecting  an  establishment  of  religion  or 
prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof."  As  Dr.  Gambrell 
said  at  the  Young  People's  Convention  in  Baltimore, 
"If  there  had  been  no  Baptists  there  would  have  been 

*See  Bap.  Quar.  Review,  1871,  p.  250. 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  149 

no  First  Amendment  to  the  Constitution.1'  This  did 
not,  of  course,  do  away  with  the  existing  establishments 
of  churches  in  the  various  states  nor  forbid  oppressive 
state  laws,  but  it  threw  the  influence  of  the  national 
government  against  them,  and  since  1787  no  attempt 
has  been  made  towards  the  establishment  of  a  church 
in  any  state. 

V.  Another  influence  often  mentioned  and  some- 
times disputed  is  that  which  came  through  a  Baptist 
church  upon  Mr.  Jefferson  in  furnishing  him  with  ideas 
of  government  which  he  afterwards  embodied  in  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  and  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States.  At  the  basis  of  every  great  move- 
ment and  at  the  turning  point  in  every  crisis  stands  a 
man,  and  in  the  mind  of  that  man  there  is  a  thought. 
He  may  or  may  not  be  conscious  of  the  origin  of  that 
thought.  It  may  have  come  to  him  at  the  suggestion  of 
some  other,  himself  obscure,  but  in  his  mind  it  takes  root 
and  through  him  becomes  the  power  to  move  a  nation. 
So  the  world  may  or  may  not  know  the  real  origin  of 
its  best  things.  In  this  way,  through  Thomas  Jefferson, 
is  the  Baptist  principle  in  church  government  said  to 
have  given  shape  to  this  government.  And  indeed,  in 
those  familiar  words,  " We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self 
evident  that  all  men  are  created  equal;  that  they  are 
endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain  inalienable  rights; 
that  among  these  are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of 
happiness,"  we  seem  to  hear  the  far  away  voice  of  the 
early  Anabaptists; and  in  the  words  "that  to  secure  these 
rights  governments  are  instituted  among  men  deriving 
their  just  powers  from  the  consent  of  the  governed,"  to 


150  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

see  only  the  broader  gleam  of  that  principle  long  before 
established  by  Roger  Williams  and  practically  exhibited 
in  every  Baptist  church.  There  was  a  Baptist  church 
not  far  from  Mr.  Jefferson's  home  in  Monticello  whose 
meetings  for  business  he  sometimes  attended,  (Curtis 
says,  for  months  in  succession),  and  with  whose  pastor 
he  was  well  acquainted.  It  is  said  that  this  pastor,  Rev. 
Andrew  Tribble,  once  asked  him  how  he  liked  their 
church  government  and  that  he  replied  that  it  struck 
him  with  great  force  and  interested  him  much;  that  he 
considered  it  the  only  form  of  true  democracy  then 
existing  in  the  world,  and  that  he  had  concluded  that 
it  would  be  the  best  plan  of  government  for  the 
American  colonies.  This  was  several  years  before  the 
Declaration  of  Independence. 

I  see  no  reason  to  doubt  the  truth  of  this  statement, 
and  indeed,  if  we  must  doubt  it  then  we  are  uncertain 
of  very  much  that  is  taken  for  history,  for  it  is  better 
attested  than  many  things  that  are  received.  Mr. 
Tribble  made  this  statement  himself  to  Dr.  Fishback 
and  by  him  it  was  written  down.  Mr.  Curtis  in  his 
"Progress  of  Baptist  principles"  states  that  "a  gentle- 
man of  the  highest  respectability  and  well  known  in 
North  Carolina'1  told  him  personally  "that  his  attention 
had  been  called  to  the  subject  and  he,  knowing  that  the 
venerable  Mrs.  Madison  had  some  recollections  on  the 
subject,  asked  her  in  regard  to  them.  She  expressed  a 
distinct  recollection  of  Mr.  Jefferson  speaking  on  the 
subject,  and  always  declaring  that  it  was  a  Baptist 
church  from  which  these  views  were  gathered."*     It  is 

♦Page  357, 


INFLUENCE  ON  CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  151 

certainly  true  that  both  Jefferson  and  Madison  and 
their  families  were  well  acquainted  with  the  struggles 
of  the  Baptists  .and  deeply  interested  in  them,  and  it  is 
not  possible  that  they,  being  the  men  they  were  and 
working  with  them  so  long  for  the  same  ends  in  Virginia, 
should  not  have  known  and  thoroughly  understood  the 
principles  which  they  advocated  and  upon  which  their 
churches  were  conducted.  Jefferson's  mother  was  an 
Episcopalian  but  her  sister,  his  favorite  Aunt,  was  a 
Baptist,  as  was  also  a  brother  of  Madison.  Jefferson 
also  writes  "To  the  members  of  the  Baptist  Church  of 
Buck  Mountain,"  calling  them  his  friends  and  neighbors 
and  thanking  them  for  congratulations,"  We  have  acted 
together  from  the  origin  to  the  end  of  a  memorable 
revolution  and  we  have  contributed,  each  in  the  line 
allotted  to  us,  our  endeavors  to  render  its  issues  a  per- 
manent blessing  to  oar  country."  He  understood  their 
aims  and  worked  with  them  for  their  accomplishment. 
Mrs.  Madison  was  a  remarkable  woman,  was  intimately 
acquainted  with  Mr.  Jefferson  and  certainly  had  ample 
opportunity  to  know  his  views  and  their  origin,  and  her 
testimony  should  be  decisive.  To  be  sure  he  was  not 
ignorant  of  the  history  of  other  republics,  and  to  be 
sure  he  could  not  be  conscious  of  the  ultimate  source 
of  all  his  thoughts;  but  certainly  we  ought  to  receive 
his  own  statement,  repeatedly  made,  as  to  the  origin  of 
his  ideas  of  government  and  Mrs.  Madison  testifies  that 
he  always  declared  that  it  was  from  a  Baptist  church 
that  he  derived  them.  There  seems  no  room  to  doubt 
therefore,  that  it  was  the  practical  working  of  Baptist 
principles  in  a  Baptist  church  that,  through  Mr.  Jeffer- 


152  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

son,  largely  gave  form  and  spirit  to  the  government  of 
this  Union,  and  that  it  was  the  working  out  of  Baptist 
principles  in  a  Baptist  government,  influencing  the 
nation  in  an  ever  widening  circle,  that  worked  mightily 
to  the  same  end. 

And  again,  the  Baptists  are  the  leaders  in  the  struggle 
which  is  now  going  on  for  the  extension  of  this  principle 
of  religious  liberty  throughout  the  world.  They  were 
the  original  agitators  for  the  separation  of  church  and 
state  in  England,  and  are  still  leaders  although  others 
have  adopted  their  principles  and  are  working  side  by 
side  with  them;  and  although  bitterly  opposed  by 
interested  Lords  and  clergy,  we  can  clearly  see  that 
disestablishment  in  England  is  bound  to  come  at  no 
distant  day. 

Through  the  struggles  of  Baptist  missionaries  the 
entering  wedge  has  been  inserted  in  Sweden  and 
Norway  and  Denmark  and  is  being  driven  home.  The 
struggle  begun  again  in  Germany  with  Dr.  Oncken  is 
being  bravely  carried  on  by  our  brethren  of  today.  In 
Mexico  Baptists  and  Presbyterians  are  teaching  prin- 
ciples of  liberty  and  the  nobility  of  regenerated  man  to 
those  who  have  known  only  the  superstition  and 
despotism  of  a  vile  and  tyrannical  church.  And  in  our 
own  land  the  more  than  four  millions  of  Baptists  are 
lifting  up  their  voice  in  the  demand  that  the  last  vestige 
of  the  unholy  alliance  shall  be  swept  away  and  all  forms 
of  state  aid  to  any  church  be  forbidden.  The  contest 
over  government  appropriations  for  Indian  schools  is 
still  fresh  in  our  minds,  and  we  remember  with  pleasure 
that  it  was  General  Thomas  J.  Morgan,  a  Baptist  min- 


INFLUENCE   ON   CIVIL   GOVERNMENT.  153 

ister  and  teacher  and  now  Secretary  of  our  Home 
Mission  Society,  who,  when  Indian  Commissioner  of 
the  United  States,  gave  the  death  blow  to  the  system  by 
which  millions  of  dollars  have  been  given  by  the  gov- 
ernment for  the  teaching  of  Roman  Catholicism  and 
the  making  disciples  to  this  and  other  forms  of  religion. 
Congregationalists,  Methodists,  Presbyterians,  Episco- 
palians, Friends,  Mennonites,  Unitarians  and  Lutherans 
were  all  receiving  government  aid  for  their  denomina- 
tional schools,  while  the  Roman  Catholics  were  receiving 
far  more  than  all  the  rest  together  and  the  Baptists 
alone  consistently  supported  their  own  schools,  never 
asking  or  receiving  aid  from  the  government.  To  the 
honor  of  these  other  denominations  be  it  said  that  as 
the  agitation  of  the  question  brought  out  the  inconsis- 
tency and  wrong  of  their  position,  one  after  another 
voluntarily  relinquished  such  aid,  first  the  Methodists, 
then  the  Presbyterians  and  Congregationalists,  and  then 
the  rest,  until  now  the  Roman  Catholics  stand  alone 
in  opposition  to  all  others  in  the  matter.  As  the  years 
go  by  and  the  final  outcome  of  the  matter  is  more  fully 
seen,  the  importance  of  this  action  will  be  more  apparent 
and  the  influence  of  Dr.  Morgan  in  it  more  fully 
appreciated. 

Thus  the  struggle  goes  on,  and  thus  through  the 
centuries  victory  follows  victory,  and  thus  it  will  go  on 
until  the  principle  of  man's  right  to  his  own  conscience 
is  established,  not  only  in  this  country  but  throughout 
the  world,  and  the  anomalous  spectacle  of  a  church 
claiming  to  be  the  church  of  Christ  upheld,  patronized 
and  forced  upon  unwilling  souls   by  the   power  of   a 


154  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

worldly  government,  will  be  a  thing  of  the  past.  When 
that  time  comes  and  the  influence  of  what  has  been 
gained  has  gone  round  the  world;  when  the  work  has 
been  accomplished  and  the  sum  of  human  liberty  is 
complete,  then  it  will  be  seen  that  Baptists  from  the 
beginning  have  held  the  right  principle,  that  their 
struggles  and  their  sufferings  have  been  a  priceless  gift 
to  the  world,  and  that  they  have  been  the  strongest 
single  force  which  has  contributed  to  the  grand  result. 

Let  me  now  close  with  an  extract  from  Dr.  Bitting: 
"Here  and  now,  except  Romanists,  all  christians  and 
the  unconnected  masses  defend  the  doctrine  of  religious 
liberty.  Just  here  it  is  that,  on  review,  Baptists  claim 
their  noblest  moral  victory  in  the  contest.  Not  only  in 
codes  but  in  hearts  have  they  lodged  those  sublime 
principles  for  which  their  blood  was  profusely  shed  in 
the  past;  for  which  they  once  and  long  stood  up  alone, 
and  by  which  any  man  of  any  faith  may  find  immunity 
from  the  fierceness  and  relentlessness  of  religious  hate, 
persecution  and  vengeance.  Baptists  do  not  cite  the 
facts  in  any  mere  love  of  boasting  or  with  any  wish  to 
wound,  but  simply  to  defend  their  history;  to  repel  the 
mis-statements  of  malice  or  ignorance;  to  remind  them- 
selves and  their  children  of  the  cost  of  our  heritage  of 
freedom  and  to  warn  them  to  preserve  it  from  the 
bigotry  which  would  proscribe  any  man's  religious 
privileges." 

"  'With  a  great  sum'  did  Baptists  buy  that  liberty 
wherein  we  were  'born  free.'  Let  no  Baptist  stain  or 
disgrace  it  with  either  infidelity  or  intolerance." 


"Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Stand  ye  in  the  ways  and 
see,  and  ask  for  the  old  paths,  where  is  the  good- 
way,  and  walk  therein,  and  ye  shall  find  rest  for 
your  souls" 

"That  which  was  from  the  beginning,  that  which 
we  have  heard,  that  which  we  have  seen  with  our 
eyes,  that  which  we  beheld,  and  our  hands  han- 
dled, concerning  the  Word  of  life  ....  that  which 
we  have  seen  and  heard  declare  we  unto  you  also, 
that  ye  also  may  have  fellow  ship  with  us:  yea  and 
our  fellowship  is  uith  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ:  and  these  things  we  write  that  our 
joy  may  be  fulfilled." 


BAPTIST  INFLUENCE  ON  THE  SPIRITUAL  LIFE  OF 
OTHER  RELIGIOUS  BODIES. 


Looking  back  beyond  the  beginning  of  the  present 
century,  or  perhaps  to  the  middle  of  the  last  century, 
we  can  see  that  a  very  great  change  has  taken  place  in 
the  beliefs  and  practices  of  religion.  At  that  time  were 
found  everywhere  state  churches;  religion  enforced  by 
law;  churches  only  formal  and  religion  only  a  matter 
of  ceremonies;  the  mass  of  the  people  unreached;  spir- 
ituality dead  or  too  feeble  to  utter  any  effective  protest; 
vital  piety  preserved  only  in  a  few  proscribed  sects; 
evangelical  and  missionary  enterprise  unknown;  infant 
baptism  almost  universal  and  church  membership  only 
by  infant  baptism  and  subsequent  confirmation;  the 
great  body  of  the  church  membership  unconverted  and 
a  considerable  part  of  it  actually  licentious,  drunken  and 
vile  and  sometimes  even  atheistic;  the  ministry  no  better 
than  the  people;  sacred  things  commonly  ministered 
by  men  destitute  of  spiritual  knowledge  and  often 
immoral  and  profligate;  sermons  and  religious  teaching 
only   dogmatic   or   philosophic   essays,   giving  stones 


158  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTOKY. 

instead  of  bread  and  serpents  instead  of  fish;  the  minis- 
try not  a  ministry  but  a  priesthood,  for  which  education 
without  spiritual  qualifications  was  considered  sufficient 
preparation.  But  now  we  find  everywhere  in  what  we 
call  the  evangelical  denominations  a  genuine,  spiritual 
Christianity,  and  much  of  it  even  in  those  churches 
which  have  been  state  churches;  conversion  is  a  requi- 
site to  church  membership  generally,  even  though 
conversion  be  loosely  defined;  missionary  enterprise  is 
everywhere  exhibited;  the  Bible  is  honored  more  than 
at  any  other  period  of  history;  churches  are  active  in 
every  social  and  moral  reform;  irreligious  life  in  church 
members  is  a  matter  of  popular  remark  and  general 
condemnation;  revivals  are  frequent  and  sought  for; 
ministers  for  the  most  part  are  spiritual  men  and  an 
unconverted  ministry  is  condemned;  immorality  in  the 
ministry  is  sufficient  ground  for  deposition  from  office; 
and  the  preaching  of  the  pulpit  is  for  the  most  part 
gospel  and  efficient.  Truly  the  change  has  been  great. 
Again  as  we  look  at  the  state  churches,  the  Lutheran, 
the  Episcopal,  the  Presbyterian  and  the  Boman  Cath- 
olic, we  see  a  great  change  even  in  them  and  especially 
in  this  country.  The  Presbyterian  church  has  dropped 
its  character  as  a  state  church  altogether  and  become 
openly  evangelical.  The  Episcopal  has  taken  on  a 
character  of  religious  zeal  and  activity  altogether  foreign 
to  it  in  earlier  days.  The  dead  formalism  of  England 
has  been  improved  in  America  into  something  very  like 
to  spiritual  life.  The  Lutheran  church  is  quite  changed 
as  to  its  influence  and  teaching  and  from  some  at  least 
of  its  pulpits  the  saving  truths  of  the  gospel  are  declared 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS    LIFE.  159 

with  clearness  and  power.  In  many  Lutheran  churches 
prayer  meetings  are  held  and  Sunday  Schools  conducted, 
which  is  a  thing  unknown  in  the  old  country;  Sunday 
Schools  there  being  only  to  prepare  for  confirmation. 
Their  churches  are  for  the  most  part  thronged  and  their 
ministers  of  a  character  to  command  respect.  In 
contrast  to  this,  note  the  statements  of  a  recent  lecturer, 
for  more  than  four  years  a  student  in  German  univer- 
sities, concerning  the  churches  in  Germany.  The 
Protestant  churches,  he  says,  are  mammoth  organiza- 
tions having  a  membership  ranging  all  the  way  up  to 
seventy-five  thousand  in  a  church,  but  the  great 
majority  pay  little  or  no  attention  to  church  services. 
Seven  years  ago  there  were  six  hundred  and  sixty-six 
thousand  members  of  state  Protestant  churches  in 
Berlin  and  only  fifty  thousand  seats  in  all  the  Protes- 
tant churches  of  the  city.  At  morning  preaching 
services  on  Sunday  in  a  church  having  forty  thousand 
members,  he  counted  only  eighteen  present,  and  at 
another  with  twelve  thousand  members,  a  hundred 
and  fifty  present.  There  are  in  all  Germany  with 
fifty-three  millions  of  population,  only  thirty  thousand, 
two  hundred  and  fifty  preachers,  Protestant  and  Cath- 
olic, while  in  America  among  the  four  millions  of  our 
faith  and  practice  alone  there  are  about  thirty-three 
thousand  ordained  preachers. 

The  changes  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  are  not 
as  marked,  for  it  is  the  boast  of  Rome  that  she  never 
changes.  Yet  evangelical  influences  have  greatly 
modified  even  Rome,  and  there  is  noticeable  a  better 
intelligence  and  a  naore  independent  spirit  among  the 


160  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

people  and  a  less  arrogant  attitude  of  the  priests  to- 
wards the  people,  especially  in  this  country.  The  occa- 
sional uprisings  of  a  parish  against  the  church 
authorities  which  are  reported  in  the  newspapers  when 
some  unwelcome  priest  is  forced  upon  them  or  some 
favorite,  but  too  liberal,  priest  is  taken  from  them,  are 
very  significant  of  a  growing  spirit  of  freedom  and  a 
restlessness  under  domination, -even  among  the  Roman 
Catholics. 

In  another  respect  also  tKere  has  been  a  great  change. 
At  the  middle  of  the  last  century  not  only  was  there  an 
established  church  upheld  by  persecuting  laws  in  all 
the  countries  of  Europe,  but  also  in  every  one  of  the 
American  colonies  except  Rhode  Island  and  Pennsyl- 
vania. The  Papacy  ruled  in  France  and  other  parts  of 
Europe  and  Protestants  were  few  and  feeble.  Luther- 
anism  ruled  in  Germany  and  had  driven  the  Baptists 
out.  Episcopacy  collected  its  money  tax  in  England 
and  its  tobacco  tax  in  Virginia,  and  while  Presbyteri- 
anism  was  established  by  law  in  Scotland,  Congrega- 
tionalism sustained  itself  by  taxes  and  fines  in  New 
England.  While  here  and  there  individuals  were  for 
freedom  in  religion,  not  a  single  religious  body  save 
the  Baptists  and  Quakers  had  lifted  up  their  voice  for 
it,  but  all  in  turn  had  claimed,  and  as  far  as  possible 
had  exercised,  the  right  to  define  and  promote  religion 
by  law  and  to  pursue  and  punish  those  who  disputed 
their  definition.  Now  it  is  different.  In  no  part  of 
these  United  States  is  there  a  church  upheld  by  law  to 
the  exclusion  of  others,  nor  is  there  to  be  found  more 
than  two  bodies  (Catholics  and  Mormons)   who  would 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS   LIFE.  161 

either  favor  or  permit  it.  Court  after  court  has  decided 
that  it  knows  nothing  of  any  church  save  as  a  body  of 
people  claiming  protection  in  their  natural  rights,  and 
that  before  its  bar  every  church  has  the  same  privileges 
and  may  claim  the  same  protection.  In  France,  Catholic 
France,  Protestant  missions  are  conducted  openly  and 
with  safety.  In  Italy  Baptist  and  Methodist  preachers 
lift  up  their  voices  within  sound  of  the  Vatican  and  the 
Pope  growls  harmlessly.  In  most  of  Germany  and  in 
Denmark,  Norway  and  Sweden,  Baptists  may  live  and 
work  without  molestation  save  as  it  may  arise  from  the 
jealousy  of  the  priests  and  the  prejudices  of  the  people. 
In  Scotland  the  Free  Kirk  stands  side  by  side  with  the 
Established  Kirk,  equal  to  it  in  numbers  and  influence, 
and  disputes  its  authority.  In  Ireland  the  Establish- 
ment has  disappeared.  In  England  full  half  the  people 
are  dissenters,  and  the  Establishment  is  upheld  only 
by  the  selfish  interest  of  the  House  of  Lords  and  the 
power  of  a  conservatism  which  bows  low  before  prece- 
dent and  venerates  antiquity;  and  in  Wales  the  main 
hindrance  to  its  overthrow  is  the  certainty  on  the  part 
of  its  supporters  that  if  it  were  lost  in  Wales  it  could 
not  be  saved  in  England.  Truly  these  changes  have 
been  great. 

What  has  produced  them?  Several  things.  Un- 
scriptural  religion  and  unchristian  Christianity  has 
demonstrated  its  own  impotence  even  as  did  ancient 
heathenism.  The  natural  humanity  of  man  has  revolted 
from  the  scenes  of  cruelty  and  suffering  it  has  witnessed 
and  has  lost  faith  in  a  principle  which  could  produce 
such  scenes,  and  so  there  has  been  a  revulsion  in  favor 


162  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

of  liberty.  Better  bible  facilities  have  made  the  people 
better  acquainted  with  the  word  of  God  wherein  they 
read  of  the  loving  spirit  of  Jesus,  of  the  liberty  where- 
with he  makes  men  free,  and  of  a  church  of  spiritual 
membership,  baptized  upon  profession  of  personal  faith 
and  regeneration.  The  personal  work  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  has  brought  great  revivals  among  men,  leading 
them  to  a  truer  knowledge  of  real  religion  and  a  better 
spirit  in  religious  things,  a  more  spiritual  life  and  a 
closer  obedience  to  Christ's  will.  But  while  the  law  of 
the  race  under  a  gospel  dispensation  is  progress  and 
many  things  work  together  for  the  same  end,  it  is 
always  true  that  there  are  leaders  in  this  progress,  some 
whose  privilege  it  is  to  be  specially  marked  as  instru- 
ments of  good  in  producing  such  great  changes.  And 
as  to  these  changes,  we  can  but  notice  that  they  have 
been  just  along  the  line  of  Baptist  teaching  and  are,  in 
fact,  but  a  fuller  acceptance  of  those  truths  which  have 
been  our  principles  from  the  beginning;  "and  therein 
do  we  rejoice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice."  We  remember 
that  in  the  beginning  Baptists  were  the  only  agitators 
of  these  questions  and  that  they  have  been  the  most 
persistent  agitators  of  them  all  the  way  through.  We 
remember  the  great  amount  of  their  writings  and  dis- 
putations upon  these  subjects,  their  confessions  pub- 
lished to  the  world  or  given  before  magistrates  and 
tribunals,  their  testimonies  given  under  torture  and 
their  sublime  deaths,  which  have  called  attention  to 
their  principles.  We  remember  the  very  large  infusion 
of  Baptist  blood  into  other  churches,  at  least  in  this 
country;    the    thousands    upon    thousands    converted 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS    LIFE.  163 

under  Baptist  influences  and  for  various  reasons  uniting 
with  other  churches,  and  the  multitude  of  Baptist 
daughters  who  have  married  Pedobaptist  sons  and 
gone  with  them  into  Pedobaptist  churches,  and  the 
other  thousands  who  have  accepted  Baptist  principles 
and  yet  remain  in  other  churches,  all  these  to  be  a 
leaven  and  an  influence  of  no  small  importance.  We 
remember  all  these  things,  I  say,  and  think  it  not  too 
much  to  claim  that  these  changes  have  been  very  large- 
ly due  to  Baptist  influence.  They  have  been  made  in 
response  to  a  call  back  to  the  true  spirituality  and  sim- 
plicity of  the  New  Testament,  and  in  just  so  much  as 
they  have  been  a  return  to  a  true  gospel  may  every  one 
of  us  be  grateful  and  glad. 

But  before  discussing  these  more  modern  influences 
let  us  go  back  for  a  little  while  to  the  times  of  the 
Reformation.  The  name  of  Martin  Luther  has  been 
vastly  praised  and  lauded,  and  multitudes  bowing  down 
before  his  utterances  have  worshiped  him  as  other 
multitudes  have  worshiped  John  Calvin  and  John 
Wesley,  and  the  impression  often  made  upon  the  young 
student  is  that  the  great  Reformation  was  almost 
entirely  his  work,  just  as  it  is  often  called  Luther's 
Reformation.  But  nothing  could  be  more  of  a  mistake 
than  that.  One  man  cannot  make  a  reformation,  and 
had  he  not  had  many  predecessors  and  many  helpers, 
Luther  himself  would  never  have  been  heard  of.  We 
hear  most  of  the  great  commanders,  but  a  commander 
alone  can  not  carry  on  a  campaign  or  win  a  battle. 
Back  of  him  there  is  a  great  army  of  common  men, 
and  to  win  his  fame  many  a  heroic  deed  is  done  by  the 


164  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

soldier  in  the  ranks  whose  name,  even,  the  world  never 
knows.  So,  had  there  not  been  a  long  period  of  prepa-^ 
ration  and  a  large  background  of  gospel  teaching  and 
believing  among  the  people,  and  many  lesser  movements 
preceeding,  the  great  Reformation  had  never  been.  A 
reformation  in  religion,  like  a  reformation  in  govern- 
ment, implies  a  wide  spread  movement  among  the 
people.  This  preparation  was  plainly  the  work  of  the 
older  and  evangelical  forces  of  an  Anabaptist  character, 
known  at  various  times  under  different  names  as  Wal- 
densians,  Arnoldists,  Hussites,  Anabaptists,  etc.,  terms 
which  are  not  exclusive  of  each  other,  as  these  various 
bodies  run  into  each  other  in  a  way  which  makes  clear 
distinction  between  them  often  impossible.  Of  the 
forces  of  the  Reformation  itself  the  truest  and  the 
purest  was  the  great  Anabaptist  movement,  which 
sought  not  to  re-form  but  to  re-create,  bringing  the 
people  back  to  the  true  gospel  and  the  right  way  of 
salvation  through  faith  in  Christ  and  cutting  loose 
from  unspiritual  princes  and  worldly  powers  as  well  as 
from  the  slavery  of  dead  forms;  and  bitter  indeed  was 
the  disappointment  of  these  gospel  workers  when  they 
found  that  some  of  the  worst  features  of  the  old  corrupt 
establishment  were  to  be  preserved;  that  the  new 
churches,  instead  of  being  spiritual  bodies,  were  to  be 
composed  of  a  motley  mixture  of  materials  and  to  be 
controlled,  directed  and  supported  by  the  secular 
power. 

What  Europe  would  have  been  today  if  the  despised 
Anabaptists  had  been  allowed  their  liberty  is  not 
difficult  to  imagine.      The  continent  would  have  been 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS   LIFE.  165 

filled  with  evangelical  churches,  living  pure  lives  and 
preaching  a  pure  gospel.  The  Reformation  would  have 
gone  as  far  beyond  Lulheranism  as  Lutheranism  did 
beyond  the  Papacy.  The  Papacy  itself  would  have 
been  honeycombed  with  gospel  truth  and  well  nigh  de- 
stroyed. The  enterprise  of  modern  missions  would  have 
been  begun  two  hundred  years  sooner  than  it  was,  and 
the  world  today  would  have  been  fully  evangelized. 
Popular  liberty  would  have  taken  the  place  of  imperi- 
alism, and  old  world  monarchy  would  have  been  a  thing 
of  the  past,  even  though  the  form  of  it  were  still  main- 
tained. State  churches  would  have  been  long  ago 
abandoned  with  their  oppressive  priesthood,  and  a  long 
and  awful  story  of  religious  bigotry  and  hate  would 
have  remained  untold.  And,  what  to  the  christian  is  a 
thought  of  infinite  sadness,  untold  millions  who  have 
lived  and  died  would  have  learned  the  way  of  life  and 
chosen  it,  instead  of  being  left  in  delusion  to  follow  a 
path  of  darkness  and  go  out  into  deeper  darkness  at 
the  end.  When  we  consider  a  hundred  years  of  our  own 
history  and  see  what  a  free  church  in  a  free  state  has 
done,  this  picture  does  not  seem  overdrawn. 

What  the  condition  of  the  reformed  church  is  today 
has  been  already  told.  State  churches  with  their 
unconverted  ministers,  christian  members  few  and  far 
between  just  in  proportion  as  they  have  not  been 
influenced  by  dissenting  bodies;  that  is  the  picture. 
All  the  rationalism  and  infidelity  of  the  day  is  the 
product  of  these  false  churches,  and  all  the  wild  schemes 
of  men  to  break  down  the  authority  of  God  and  uproot 
his   Word   among   men  have  been   hatched   by   their 


166  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

accredited  Professors  of  Theology  and  Doctors  of 
Divinity.  Dr.  Samuel  Haskell  says  that  some  years 
ago  he  heard  it  publicly  stated  by  a  Presbyterian 
clergyman  who  had  studied  abroad  in  his  young  man- 
hood, that  when  Robert  Haldane,  the  Scotch  Baptist, 
entered  Geneva  in  the  year  1816  tltere  was  not  known 
to  he  a  converted  person  in  that  historic  center  of 
Reformation  Christianity,  and  the  surprise  awakened  by 
the  statement  was  only  increased  by  the  investigation 
which  verified  it.  He  says,  "Under  this  spiritual  death 
the  creed  of  Calvinism  was  but  a  skeleton,  nor  even 
that  without  the  loss  of  its  principal  parts.  Pastors 
and  theological  teachers,  students  and  people  at  large 
had  gone  over  to  formalism  and  rationalism.  Arian, 
Unitarian  and  rationalistic  essays  had  usurped  the 
place  of  preaching  and  teaching  the  Lord  Jesus.  Bible 
instruction  was  unknown.  Worldly  life  and  dissipating 
pleasures  overran  the  sabbath  and  vitiated  common 
morality.  It  had  even  come  to  pass  that  the  fundamen- 
tal doctrines  in  our  religion  were  prohibited  themes  of 
discussion.  Candidates  for  the  ministry  were  required 
to  sign  a  pledge  not  to  agitate  such  subjects  as  the 
innate  sinfulness  of  man,  the  God-head  of  Jesus,  the 
Trinity,  spiritual  regeneration  and  the  election  of 
grace;"*  and  as  Haldane  began  to  discuss  these  prohib- 
ited themes,  efforts  were  made  to  banish  him  from  the 
city.  And  this  in  Geneva,  the  city  of  John  Calvin, 
where  his  main  work  was  done  and  where  he  supposed 
the  best  triumphs  of  his  life  were  wrought!  Such  was 
the  outcome  of  the  work  of  one  of  the  greatest  of  the 

♦Heroes  and  Hierarchs,  p.  240. 


INFLUENCE   ON   KELlGlOUS   LIFE.  167 

Reformers  and  of  the  church  formed  under  his  own 
hand!  It  only  shows  again  how  a  wrong  principle 
adopted  in  the  beginning  will  in  the  end  bring  to 
naught  the  work  of  the  greatest  men,  and  that  a  church 
made  up  of  unregenerate  people,  brought  in  through 
infant  baptism  is  not  the  church  against  which  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail. 

The  Reformation  was  a  mighty  movement;  towards 
a  purer  doctrine,  for  the  most  of  Lutheran  theology  is 
good;  towards  learning,  to  which  a  great  impulse  was 
given;  towards  liberty,  for  the  power  that  was  enslaving 
men  was  broken,  and  although  not  destroyed,  it  never 
regained  its  hold  and  never  will.  And  yet  the  Refor- 
mation viewed  as  a  spiritual  force,  a  spiritual  movement 
resulting  in  a  true  church  and  leading  men  to  Christ, 
was  a  failure,  (how  much  a  failure  those  can  best  under- 
stand who  have  lived  and  tried  to  do  christian  work 
fully  under  the  blighting  and  deadening  influence  of 
the  Lutheran  church);  and  the  Reformation  churches 
have  found  their  true  prosperity  and  success  only  in 
proportion  as  they  have  abandoned  Reformation  prin- 
ciples of  church  life  and  come  over  upon  Anabaptist 
ground;  and  in  proportion  as  they  have  adopted  the 
principles  of  those  whom,  in  that  time,  they  persecuted. 
Upon  the  very  ground  and  among  the  same  peoples 
where  the  Reformers  taught,  the  work  of  the  Reform- 
ation has  now  to  be  done  over  again,  and  a  large  part 
of  the  Reformation  church  is  as  truly  missionary  ground 
as  is  the  Papacy  or  heathenism.  Reformation  princi- 
ples have  proved  themselves  defective  and  Anabaptist 
principles  have  proved  themselves  true.      I  would  like 


168  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

to  suggest  as  the  subject  of  a  most  interesting  and 
instructive  treatise  which  some  well  qualified  person 
ought  to  write,  "The  failure  of  the  Beformation." 

But  what  became  of  that  which  we  have  described  as 
the  best  element  of  the  Beformation, — those  thousands 
upon  thousands  of  Anabaptists?  Have  they  left  any- 
permanent  influence  upon  Europe,  and  if  not,  why  not? 
It  is  a  fair  question  but  the  answer  is  not  far  away; 
indeed  we  have  already  had  the  answer.  Their  princi- 
ples were  scorned,  their  writings  were  destroyed,  their 
teachings  proscribed,  and  they  themselves  perished 
amid  the  fires  of  persecution.  Only  a  remnant  escaped, 
foot  sore,  weary,  poverty  stricken  and  haunted,  to  meet 
anew  those  same  fires  in  England  and  America  until 
they  were  finally  quenched  by  the  spirit  of  freedom. 
Europe  has  waited  to  feel  again  in  this  century  the  reflex 
influence  of  that  which  there  began,  and  her  princes 
and  priests  again  are  trembling  before  those  principles, 
now  grown  strong,  which  she  then  sought  to  destroy; 
and  the  twenty-eight  thousand  German  and  the  forty- 
six  thousand  Scandinavian  Baptists  are  seeking  to  do 
for  Europe  under  better  conditions,  what  they  were  not 
allowed  to  do  in  the  days  of  the  Beformation.  The  day 
will  yet  come  when  the  Anabaptist  influence  in  Europe 
will  be  powerfully  revived  to  the  blessing  of  the  whole 
continent. 

Beturning  now  to  more  modern  movements,  the 
chief  progress  in  religion  has  been  mainly  in  two 
directions,  namely,  towards  a  spiritual  cliurcli  member- 
ship, and  towards  a  fuller  recognition  of  the  supreme 
and  sole  authority  of  the  Bible.   These  are  specifically 


INFLUENCE   ON   KELIGIOUS   LIFE.  169 

Baptist  doctrines,  for  they  were  not  in  the  constitution 
and  have  not,  until  late  years,  been  in  the  practice  of 
other  churches.  To  be  sure,  every  church  claims  bible 
authority  for  its  principles,  but  why  then,  such  princi- 
ples as  are  not  to  be  found  in  the  gospel  and  are  con- 
trary to  it?  And  why. the  presence,  and  as  far  as  they 
are  concerned  the  omnipresence,  of  a  little  book  which 
supersedes  and  contradicts  the  Bible  in  giving  rules 
for  the  church?  And  to  be  sure,  every  church  claims 
a  christian  membership,  and  in  these  days  the  member- 
ship of  evangelical  churches  is  mainly  made  up  of 
converted  persons,  but  that  is  a  departure  from  the 
original  idea,  and  some  of  them  are  very  loose  in  their 
definition  of  conversion  and  make  very  small  demands 
upon  candidates  for  membership.  The  fundamental 
idea  of  a  Baptist  church  is  convei^sion,  by  which  we 
mean  regeneration;  the  idea  of  the  other  churches  is  a 
profession,  a  training  in  religiousness,  and  a  standing 
in  church  connection.  This  fundamental  idea  of  con- 
aversion  is  not  in  the  Presbyterian  standards,  though  it 
is  largely  in  their  practice,  but  the  church  is  made  to 
consist  of  believers  and  their  children,  a  phrase  which 
occurs  over  and  over  in  Presbyterian  writings,  and  the 
unbelieving  children  are  held  to  be  proper  subjects  of 
a  church  ordinance  and,  after  certain  teaching,  of 
membership  in  the  church.  Their  theory  of  a  church 
is  that  of  a  training  school  wherein  unbelievers  are 
educated  into  holiness,  rather  than  a  company  of  those 
who  have  been  regenerated  into  holiness.  It  is  not  in 
the  Methodist  Discipline,  which  provides  that  any  per- 
son having  the  desire  for  a  godly  life  may  become  a 


170  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

member  of  the  Class  on  probation,  and  at  the  end  of  six 
months,  if  he  still  have  the  same  desire  and  is  striving 
for  righteousness  and  has  lived  a  correct  life,  he  may 
be  received  into  full  connection;  and  yet  he  may  know 
full  well  and  his  minister  may  know  that  he  has  never 
experienced  a  change  of  heart  and  is  not  a  child  of 
God.  It  requires  only  a  desire  and  a  struggle,  not  a 
regeneration.  It  is  not  in  tha  early  Congregational 
theory  or  practice,  for  they  admitted  to  membership 
the  unconverted  who  had  been  sprinkled  in  infancy,  at 
first  not  to  the  "communion,"  but  afterwards,  fully. 
Backus  says  that  they  never  demanded  conversion, 
even  in  their  ministers,  until  after  the  Great  Awaken- 
ing in  1741.  When  Princeton  Theological  Seminary 
was  being  founded  by  the  Presbyterians  in  1812  it  was 
a  matter  of  formal  and  sober  discussion  whether  it  was 
necessary  that  a  minister  be  a  converted  man,  and  con- 
sidered that  it  was  not*  The  doctrine  of  the  Baptists 
was  that  a  minister  must  be  himself  taught  by  the 
Spirit  and  so  qualified  by  his  own  inward  experience; 
that  he  must  even  be  conscious  of  a. personal  and  special 
call  of  God  to  that  work,  and  they  emphasized  these 
qualifications  in  contrast  to  those  who  required  only  a 
full  course  of  scholastic  training.  And  yet  now  all 
these  churches  are  seeking  conversions  and  rejoicing 
in  revivals  which  once  were  considered  improper  and 
unauthorized  and  inadmissable.  A  hundred  years  ago 
the  Baptists  were  the  only  body  who  held  conversion 
to  be  an  indispensible  requisite  to  church  membership, 
but  this  has  now  come  to  be  generally  recognized. 

♦Curtis1  Rise  and  Prog.,  Etc.,  p.  66. 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS   LIFE.  171 

The  other  line  of  progress  is  not  less  marked,  namely, 
a  growing  acknowledgement  of  the  supreme  authority 
of  the  Bible;  and  this  is  really  what  has  produced  the 
improvement  of  which  we  have  just  spoken.  This,  you 
will  remember,  is  what  we  gave  as  our  fundamental 
principle;  the  absolute  authority  of  Christ  in  his 
church,  and  therefore  the  absolute  authority  of  the 
New  Testament  which  is  His  will  revealed.  It  has  been 
the  custom  of  others  to  run  back  to  creeds  and  councils 
and  church  fathers  for  their  authority,  but  the  hold  of 
the  too  much  revered  fathers  on  the  conscience  of  the 
church  is  being  broken,  and  the  bible  is  coming  to  take 
a  much  larger  place.  The  devil  has  noted  this  change 
with  his  accustomed  shrewdness,  and  has  therefore 
mustered  all  his  available  forces  of  scholarship  on  the 
one  hand  and  liberalism  on  the  other,  in  a  desperate 
attempt  to  discredit  the  bible  and  break  its  hold  on 
men,  or  at  least,  to  weaken  it  as  much  as  possible.  But 
the  effort  already  begins  to  fail. 

This  increased  influence  is  due  partly  to  the  constant 
appeal  of  Baptists  to  the  inspired  authority  as  against 
the  uninspired,  and  partly  to  the  wide  spread  distribu- 
tion of  the  Bible  itself;  for  the  common  people  read  it, 
and  their  common  sense  tells  them  that  if  it  is  the  word 
of  God  they  ought  to  follow  it  instead  of  the  word  of 
man.  As  long  as  there  are  bibles  there  will  be  Baptists, 
and  the  more  those  bibles  are  studied  the  more  will 
their  tribe  increase;  for  no  matter  what  men  may  teach 
as  ancient  or  venerable,  or  as  to  what  is  convenient  or 
inconvenient,  or  as  to  what  "makes  no  difference11  and 
what  does,  there  will  always  be  some  honest  and  hard 


172  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

headed  individuals  to  stand  up  and  say,  "But  the  bible 
does  not  teach  it  that  way,"  and  to  insist  that  the  bible 
way  should  be  followed. 

This  drift  bible-ward  is  shown  in  several  ways.  For 
example,  it  used  to  be  sufficient  to  quote  the  fathers 
and  the  doctors,  and  the  opinion  of  a  learned  man  was 
counted  as  sufficient  defense  of  any  given  practice;  but 
now  men  have  begun  to  feel  that  their  positions  must 
be  sustained  by  arguments  from  the  Bible.  This  has 
given  rise  to  all  sorts  of  absurd  and  ridiculous  things,  to 
be  sure,  since  men  have  invented  all  sorts  of  institutions 
and  practices  of  their  own  without  any  command  of 
God,  and  now  are  trying  to  defend  thern  by  appealing 
to  his  commands,  and  defend  human  institutions  as  if 
they  were  set  up  by  divine  authority.  So  we  are  asked 
to  accept  the  infallibility  of  the  Pope  on  the  ground  of 
the  primacy  of  Peter  whose  successor  he  claims  to  be, 
when  Peter  was  never  a  leader  of  the  Apostles  in  any 
other  sense  than  as  the  one  of  a  company  who  is  the 
quickest  to  think  and  act  naturally  comes  into  promi- 
nence and  leadership,  when  his  leadership  was  soon 
superseded  by  Paul's,  who  "rebuked  him  to  his  face," 
and  in  comparison  with  whose  permanent  influence 
upon  the  church  of  Christ  Peter's  is  very  small  indeed. 
Besides  there  is  no  evidence  that  Peter  was  ever  in 
Eome  until  the  very  last  of  his  life  if  even  then,  and 
never  as  its  bishop,  while  we  know  that  Paul  was. 
The  Papacy  committed  a  great  blunder  in  not  claiming 
descent  and  heritage  of  office  from  Paul  instead  of 
Peter.  Again,  Peter's  supposed  successors  have  insisted 
on  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  while  he  is  the  only  one 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS   LIFE.  173 

of  the  Apostles  of  whom  we  positively  know  that  he 
was  a  married  man;  for  we  read  that  Peter's  mother-in- 
law  was  sick. 

In  like  manner  infant  baptism  is  defended  by  the 
claim  that  it  takes  the  place  of  circumcision,  a  claim 
that  involves  contradictions  and  absurdities,  and  of 
which  not  the  least  mention  is  made  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, although  there  were  many  occasions  which 
certainly  required  its  mention  if  it  had  been  true. 
Circumcision  was  fundamental  in  their  faith,  as  infant 
baptism  has  been  in  that  of  Pedobaptist  churches,  and 
Paul  was  constantly  assailed  for  his  insistence  that  it 
was  no  longer  necessary.  You  remember  how  vehe- 
mently he  declares  to  the  Galatians  "Behold  I  Paul  say 
unto  you,  that,  if  ye  receive  circumcision,  Christ  will 
profit  you  nothing."  And  again  he  alludes  to  his  con- 
tinual persecution  as  proof  positive  that  he  was  not  (as 
some  seem  to  have  represented  him  as  doing)  preaching 
circumcision.  How  easily  he  could  have  let  himself 
out  of  the  continual  trouble  with  the  Judaizers  by 
simply  saying  "Why  yes,  brethren,  I  still  uphold  our 
ancient  rite  of  circumcision,  only  now,  you  know,  it  has 
been  changed  and  we  baptize  the  children  instead  of 
circumcising  thein."  It  is  not  conceivable  that  he 
would  not  have  said  some  such  thing  if  it  had  been 
true,  for  the  occasion  demanded  it.  It  is  also  defended 
by  the  assertion  that  in  the  New  Testament  household 
baptisms  there  must  of  necessity  have  been  infants 
included;  an  assertion  which  rests  purely  upon  the 
imagination.  A  good  reply  was  made  by  a  Baptist 
brother  once  when  a  Methodist  brother  insisted  that 


174  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

there  must  have  been  infants  in  the  household  of  Lydia, 
and  that  therefore  they  were  baptized.  "Why  no,  my 
dear  sir,"  said  he,  "you  are  mistaken.  Lydia  was  a 
widow,  and  the  only  children  she  ever  had  were  two 
daughters,  one  of  whom  was  at  this  time  seventeen 
years  old  and  the  other  twenty."  "Indeed!"  replied  the 
Methodist,  "and  where  did  you  get  such  astonishing 
information  as  that?"  "Why,"  s&id  the  Baptist,  "I  got 
my  information  just  where  you  got  yours;  I  guessed  at 
it,  and  my  guess  is  just  as  good  as  your  guess." 

The  drift  is  seen  again  in  the  disposition  to  revise  or 
discard  or  disregard  the  old  creeds  and  doctrinal  state- 
ments of  the  churches,  and  to  set  aside  the  decisions  of 
councils  which  for  ages  have  been  venerated  as  much 
as  the  Bible  itself.  We  remember,  for  instance,  the 
late  discussion  concerning  the  revision  of  the  West- 
minster Catechism,  in  which  such  revision  was  openly 
called  for  by  many  prominent  ministers  and  upon  the 
ground  that  its  statements  are  not  according  to  bible 
teaching  and  are  not  believed  by  the  Presbyterians  of 
today. 

It  was  a  growing  sense  of  the  importance  of  the  Bible 
and  of  having  its  every  word  an  exact  and  true  repre- 
sentation of  the  original  that  led  to  the  Revised  Ver- 
sion  of  of  1881,  to  produce  which  the  best  scholarship 
of  England  and  America  gave  its  best  etfort;  though 
even  here  an  ancient  conservatism  and  church  influence 
was  too  much  felt,  and  it  stops  short  of  the  whole 
truth.  The  wonderful  impulse  given  to  bible  study  in 
these  late  years,  showing  itself  in  bible  conferences, 
classes  for  study  and  published   helps   innumerable, 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS    LIFE.  175 

needs  no  remark,  and  in  this  the  Revision  was  largely 
instrumental.  But  to  the  Revision  itself  a  great  im- 
pulse was  given  by  Baptist  influence,  for  they  were 
the  beginners  in  the  work,  agitating  the  subject  through 
millions  of  pamphlets,  tracts  and  other  documents,  and 
a  copy  of  our  own  Bible  Union  version  of  1865  was  in 
the  hands  of  each  one  of  the  revisers — a  version  which 
for  faithfulness  and  clearness  has  never  been  surpassed. 
Baptists  have  always  been  foremost  in  bible  translations 
and  revisions.  The  great  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety owes  its  origin  to  the  interest  aroused  by  the 
translation  and  publication  of  the  scriptures  in  India  by 
Dr.  Carey,  one  of  our  ministers,  and  to  the  energetic 
efforts  of  Rev. Joseph  Hughes,  another  of  our  ministers. 
Though  thus  founded  by  a  Baptist,  his  brethren  were 
afterwards  driven  out  of  it  for  their  insistence  upon  a 
faithful  version  for  the  heathen,  as  they  were  soon  after 
from  the  American  Bible  Society  for  the  same  reason.* 
The  first  notable  translations  into  heathen  tongues 
were  made  by  William  Carey,  and  with  the  help  of 
Marshman  and  Ward  the  Bible  was  translated  into 
thirty-one  different  languages  in  ten  years."  The  first 
complete  Chinese  bible  was  translated  by  Dr.  Marsh- 
man,  and  the  Chinese  New  Testament  now  in  universal 
use  by  Dr.  Josiah  Goddard,  the  Assamese  and  the 
Japanese  bibles  by  Nathan  Brown,  the  Burmese  by 
Judson,  the  Siamese  by  John  Taylor  Jones,  the  Shan 
by  Dr.  J.  N.  Cushing,  the  Karen  by  Drs.  Mason  and 
Cushing,  the  Telugu  by  Dr.  Jewett,  all  Baptists;  and 
besides  these  there  have  been  many  others.     The  first 

♦This  action  is  fully  discussed  in  "Bible  Societies  and  the  Baptists" 
by  Dr.  C.  C.  Bitting-,  a  little  book  which  every  Baptist  oughtlJto  read.  It 
is  issued  by  the  Publication  Society, 


176  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

translation  into  the  language  of  the  American  Indians 
was  made  by  Roger  Williams  twenty  years  before 
Elliott's  famous  Indian  bible.  And  the  only  revision 
of  the  English  bible  ever  undertaken  by  a  single 
denomination  was  the  Bible  Union  version  already 
referred  to. 

Again,  this  drift  is  seen  in  the  increasing  number  of 
immersions  in  other  denominations  and  in  the  increas- 
ing number  coming  from  other  denominations  to  us  on 
account  of  dissatisfaction  with  their  baptism.  I  know 
of  a  large  Methodist  church  not  far  away  of  which 
three  fourths  the  members  were  immersed  after  con- 
version. I  have  seen  a  Methodist  church  in  which  a 
baptistery  was  built  and  nearly  all  of  whose  members 
are  immersed,  and  have  been  told  of  two  others.  It  is 
worthy  of  remark  that  nearly  all  the  famous  evangelists 
of  the  day  have  felt  themselves  obliged  to  receive 
immersion  in  order  to  be  themselves  obedient  to  the 
gospel  they  teach,  although  they  think  it  expedient  not 
to  say  much  about  it,  and  still  hold  their  membership 
in  Pedobaptist  churches.  The  baptism  of  such  noted 
men  as  Dr.  A.  T.  Pierson  of  Philadelphia,  and  Dr.  John 
Robertson  of  Glasgow,  from  whose  sermon  on  believer's 
baptism  and  baby  sprinkling  I  have  already  quoted,  is 
noteworthy  also,  both  being  Presbyterians,  and  likewise 
the  remark  of  Dr.  Philip  Schaff,  probably  the  most 
noted  Presbyterian  scholar  in  the  country,  made  before 
the  Saratoga  Bible  Convention,  that  he  believed  in 
immersion  and  that,  were  it  not  for  lifelong  Presbyter- 
ian associations,  he  should  be  himself  immersed  and 
join  with  the  Baptists. 


INFLUENCE   ON   KELIGIOUS   LIFE.  177 

But  an  especially  interesting  evidence  of  a  return  to 
New  Testament  principles  is  found  in  the  decline  of 
infant  baptism.  For  myself,  I  am  glad  it  has  gone 
into  a  decline;  may  its  sickness  be  without  suffering; 
may  its  decline  be  rapid;  may  its  demise  be  speedy  and 
without  regret,  and  may  the  world  never  look  upon  its 
like  again.  This  change  of  feeling  in  regard  to  infant 
baptism  means  not  only  a  difference  but  a  revolution  in 
church  life,  which  is  slowly  working  itself  out;  for  this 
practice  is  not  incidental  in  the  churches  which  use  it, 
but  fundamental.  It  stands  for  a  whole  system  of  doc- 
trines, and  when  it  goes  they  go  with  it.  It  means 
baptismal  salvation;  it  means  the  efficacy  of  sacraments; 
it  means  the  authority  of  tradition  as  opposed  to  the 
authority  of  the  Bible;  it  means  a  preaching  of  rites 
and  ceremonies  and  forms  instead  of  repentance  and 
faith,  and  there  are  many  other  things  that  belong  with 
it.  Its  discarding  means  the  coming  over  of  the 
churches  upon  the  ground  of  personal  faith  and  a 
regenerated  life  and  personal  obedience  to  our  Master 
and  Lord.  It  is  beyond  question  that  this  practice  does 
not  have  the  hold  upon  the  churches  which  it  once  had. 
Some  Pedobaptist  pastors  are  candid  enough  to  admit 
that  it  is  entirely  without  scriptural  foundation,  as  does 
Dr.  Lyman  Abbott,  in  an  editorial  in  the  "Outlook!1  of 
November  27th,  1897.  In  discussing  the  recent  Baptist 
Congress  he  says,  "They"  (the  Baptists)  "all  hold,  and 
hold  as  strongly  as  ever,  the  doctrine  that  Apostolic 
baptism  was  a  symbolic  expression  of  repentance  and 
faith,  and  that  to  baptize  infants  who  can  neither  repent 
nor  exercise  faith  is  a  change  of  the  original  ceremony 


178  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

from  its  original  purpose.  Historical  scholarship  abun- 
dantly confirms  this  contention.  Infant  baptism  was 
unknown  in  the  Apostolic  church.  It  was  introduced 
into  the  church  at  a  post-Apostolic  date.  It  has  com- 
pletely changed  the  significance  of  the  rite.  The  change 
can  be  justified  only  on  the  ground  that  no  rite  is  of 
the  essence  of  Christianity,  and  that  the  same  spirit  of 
christian  liberty  which  allowed  -the  christian  church  to 
dispense  with  circumcision  allows  it  to  change  baptism 
from  a  symbolic  act  of  faith  by  a  penitent  to  a  symbolic 
act  of  consecration  by  a  parent."  We  may  perhaps,  be 
allowed  our  own  opinion  about  the  "christian"  quality 
of  such  "liberty,"  and  be  allowed  also  to  remark  that, 
as  circumcision  never  had  any  place  in  the  christian 
church  it  never  was  "dispensed  with."  So  it  is  now 
defended  upon  different  grounds,  and  many  Pedobaptist 
ministers  do  not  care  to  defend  it  at  all.  Indeed  the 
most  of  them  do  not  care  to  talk  about  it  and  in  a  long 
conversation  with  a  Methodist  minister  some  time  ago 
on  this  and  kindred  topics,  all  he  would  say  was,  "We 
don't  make  as  much  of  that  as  wre  used  to."  It  is  not 
spoken  of  now  as  a  necessary  ordinance  but  as  a  matter 
of  preference;  not  as  a  baptism  at  all,  indeed,  but  only 
as  a  consecration  or  dedication  of  the  child,  or  a  pre- 
sentation before  the  Lord.  These  things  are  significant 
but  the  figures  on  the  subject  are  more  significant,  for 
they  show  that  actually  less  infants  in  proportion  year 
by  year  are  thus  "baptized"  or  "dedicated"  or  "conse- 
crated" or  "presented."  There  are  several  lines  of 
evidence  of  this  fact;  first,  the  admissions  of  those  who 
practice  infant  baptism,  then  the  increase  in  the  number 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS   LIFE.  179 

of  adult  baptisms  and  their  proportion  to  infant  bap- 
tisms, then  the  actually  decreasing  proportion  of  infant 
baptisms  to  membership. 

The  writings  of  Pedobaptists  themselves  show  that 
in  their  opinion  the  practice  is  falling  behind.  Thus 
as  to  England,  a  writer  in  the  London  Spectator,  F. 
Simcox  Lea,  stated,  July  10th,  1880,  as  a  well  known 
fact  that  a  comparison  of  the  birth  registers  of  London 
with  the  parish  registers  showed  that  less  than  half  the 
children  were  "baptized."  In  a  report  of  one  of  the 
Classes,  or  Presbyteries,  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church 
held  in  1879,  we  find  that  "In  view  of  the  great  neglect 
of  infant  baptism  the  Classis  at  its  Spring  session 
requested  Rev.  F.  H.  Van  Derveer  D.  D.,  to  prepare  a 
paper  on  this  subject.  An  exceedingly  able  and  instruc- 
tive paper  was  presented  by  Dr.  Van  Derveer  and  a  copy 
of  the  same  was  requested  for  publication/'  Note  the 
phrase  "in  view  of  the  great  neglect  of  infant  baptism.'' 
The  "Christian  at  Work,"  some  years  ago,  gave  some 
figures  on  infant  baptism  and  then  said,  "But  one  con- 
clusion is  deducible  from  these  statistics;  the  adherence 
to  infant  baptism  is  not  only  practiced  by  less  than  one 
half  the  Presbyterian  church  membership  but  there  is 
a  decided  falling  off  in  the  practice;"  i.  e.  among  those 
who  still  do  practice  it.  A  Chicago  correspondent  of 
"The  Presbyterian"  notes  that  "In  our  German  churches 
during  the  last  year,  the  baptisms  of  infants  were  one  to 
every  seven  and  one-half  members,  while  in  our  Amer- 
ican churches  for  the  same  time  they  were  only  one  to 
thirty  members/'  Records  of  Methodist  Conferences 
contain  references  to  the  same  sort  of  falling  off,  such 


180  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

as  this  from  the  North  Carolina  Conference  of  1880; 
"During  the  progress  of  the  twentieth  question  the 
matter  of  infant  baptism  came  up,  owing  to  the  small 
number  reported  baptized  in  some  of  the  districts.  Rev. 
A.  W.  Mangum  spoke  in  reference  to  the  injury  done 
to  the  cause  of  infant  baptism  by  a  prominent  Metho- 
dist publication."  After  some  further  remarks,  the 
Bishop  enjoined  strict  attention-to  the  matter  and  they 
went  on  with  their  business.  The  Boston  Congrega- 
tionalist  says  under  date  of  January  18th,  1882,  "The 
simple  fact  appears  to  be  that  the  doctrine  of  the 
evangelical  churches  as  to  infant  baptism  is  in  a  trans- 
ition state,  and  has  at  present  a  materially  loosened 
hold  upon  the  popular  conviction  .  .  .  Congregation- 
alists — under  the  attrition  of  Baptist  friction  on  the  one 
side,  and  the  force  of  their  own  principles  of  individu- 
alism on  the  other — have  become  a  good  deal  demoral- 
ized in  this  particular."  "  'The  attrition  of  Baptist 
friction'  is  good,  very  good."* 

I  have  taken  great  pains  to  gather  full  and  official 
figures  of  the  five  leading  Pedobaptist  denominations  in 
America,  giving  the  membership  and  the  number  of  in- 
fant and  of  adult  baptisms  for  each  and  every  year  as 
far  back  as  the  records  have  been  preserved,  and  have 
carefully  figured  out  also  the  ratio  of  baptisms — both 
infant  and  adult — to  membership  each  year.  The 
records  of  the  (Dutch)  Reformed  church  go  back  to  the 
year  1825,  of  the  Presbyterian  to  1827,  of  the  Methodist 
to  1857,  of  the  Congregationalist  to  1859,  and  of  the 
Episcopal  to  1868,  with  partial  reports  back  to  1850. 

♦The  above  references  are  taken  from  Prof.  H.  C.  Vedder's  pamphlet 
on  "The  Decline  of  Infant  Baptism, "  published  in  1890. 


INFLUENCE  ON  HELlGIOUS   LIFE.  181 

These  figures  I  have  either  copied  myself  from  the 
official  published  reports  or  obtained  from  the  publica- 
tion headquarters  through  the  favor  of  those  in  the 
employ  of  the  various  Boards.*  A  study  of  them  is 
very  interesting  for  many  reasons.  Having  them  all 
before  us  we  can  readily  settle  the  question  of  the 
decline  of  infant  baptism  and  its  present  status.  There 
are  variations — and  sometimes  quite  notable  varia- 
tions— in  the  figures  from  year  to  year  of  course,  but 
taking  a  long  series  of  years  together  the  steady  increase 
in  some  columns  and  the  steady  decrease  in  others  is 
very  striking. 

Taking  first  the  adult  baptisms;  if  we  find  them  in- 
creasing year  by  year,  the  inference  would  naturally 
be  that  infant  baptisms  are  decreasing,  else  these 
adults  or  many  of  them,  would  have  been  already  bap- 
tized in  infancy.  If  we  find  them  proportionately 
increasing,  the  inference  is  plain;  and  if  we  find  them 
proportionately  increasing  while  the  infant  baptisms 
are  proportionately  decreasing,  the  conclusion  is  beyond 
question.  In  all  the  denominations  we  find,  as  we  should 
expect  as  the  denomination  grows  larger,  an  increase  in 
the  actual  number  of  adults  baptized.  In  three  of  these 
denominations  there  has  been  a  decided  increase  in  the 
proportion  of  adults  baptized  to  membership,  in  another 
a  slight  increase,  while  in  the  other  one  there  has  been 
a  decrease  in  the  proportion  both  of  adult  and  infant 
baptisms,  which  would  seem  to  show  that  this  denomi- 
nation is  not  holding  its  own  in  the  matter  of  growth. 
Taking  an  average  of  the  first  ten  years  of  the  record 

*See  full  table  of  figures  at  the  end. 


it 

"    26.8 

U 

a 

u 

"   19.4 

il 

"  128.6 

a 

a 

a 

"  35. 

a 

"    78.2  ' 

a 

a 

a 

"  77.2 

182  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

in  each  case  and  comparing  it  with  the  average  of  the 
last  ten  years,  we  have  the  following  proportions  of 
adult  baptisms  to  members: 

INCREASE. 

Presbyterians,  from  one  in  50.2  members  to  one  in  41.1 
Methodists,  " 

Congregationalists, 
Reformed,  " 

DECREASE. 

Episcopalians,  from  one  in  32.3  members  to  one  in  51.2 

Looking  at  it  another  way,  we  find  that  the  Presby- 
terians, during  the  first  twenty  years,  when  their 
membership  ran  from  a  hundred  and  thirty-five  thou- 
sand to  two  hundred  and  twenty  thousand,  baptized 
about  seven  thousand,  three  hundred  and  fifty  less 
adults  than  infants  each  year  on  an  average,  but  during 
the  last  twenty  years,  when  their  membership  has  been 
more  than  four  times  as  large,  and  the  difference  there- 
fore should  be  four  times  as  great,  they  have  averaged 
only  about  five  thousand  and  nine  hundred  less  each 
year.  The  Congregationalists  in  the  first  ten  years 
from  1859  baptized  four  thousand,  six  hundred  and 
fifty-five  more  adults  than  infants,  but  in  the  last  ten 
years,  while  the  membership  is  two  and  a  half  times  as 
large,  the  excess  of  adult  over  infant  baptisms  is  about 
seven  times  as  large.  Among  the  Methodists  the 
ratio  of  infant  baptisms  is  very  regular,  but  in  the 
column  of  adult  baptisms  there  is  great  variation.  In 
only  four  years  have  the  infant  outnumbered  the  adult 
baptisms,  namely,  in  1857,  1861,  1865  and  1881,  while 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS   LIFE.  183 

in  other  years  the  adult  baptisms  have  outnumbered 
the  infant  from  a  few  hundred  in  1880  and  1882  to  one 
hundred  and  twelve  thousand  and  five  hundred  in  1892; 
and  in  the  ten  years  ending  with  1897  they  baptized 
three  hundred  and  fifty-three  thousand  and  eight  hun- 
dred more  adults  than  infants.  In  the  Episcopal  church 
the  ratio  of  adult  to  infant  baptisms  remains  about  the 
same.  In  the  Reformed  church,  while  the  proportion 
of  adult  baptisms  to  membership  has  increased  very 
slightly,  the  proportion  of  infant^ baptisms  has  fallen 
decidedly,  so  that  whereas  they  did  in  the  first  ten  years 
baptize  five  and  a  half  times  as  many  infants  as  adults, 
in  the  last  ten  years  they  have  baptized  only  four  and 
three-tenths  times  as  many.  We  find,  therefore,  that 
the  adult  baptisms  have  increased  both  actually  and 
proportionately  in  all  the  denominations  but  one. 

Coming  now  to  the  infant  baptisms  we  find  that  in 
each  case  there  has  been  a  decrease  in  the  proportion 
of  baptisms  to  membership,  and  in  all  except  the  Metho- 
dist figures  the  decrease  is  a  decided  one.  There  is  an 
increase,  of  course  in  the  number  of  infants  baptized, 
but  their  number  has  not  grown  nearly  as  fast  as  the 
number  of  members.  We  notice  too,  that  this  decrease 
has  been  very  regular,  showing  that  an  educational 
process  is  going  on  and  that  a  change  of  sentiment  is 
being  produced  in  regard  to  the  matter.  We  notice  too, 
that  while  there  are  great  variations  in  the  adult  bap- 
tisms, showing  years  of  revival  and  years  of  coldness, 
these  years  have  affected  the  infant  baptisms  but 
slightly.  The  columns  of  ratios  show  very  plainly  that 
the  feeling  of  obligation  in  regard  to  infant  baptism  is 


184  THE   BAPTIST    IN   HISTORY. 

gradually  dying  out  and  a  belief  in  believers'  baptism 
taking  its  place. 

Taking  up  the  denominations  separately,  we  find  the 
Presbyterians  baptizing  one  infant  to  each  thirteen 
and  two-tenths  members  in  1827,  and  that  they  have 
never  reached  as  high  an  average  since.  *  In  1837  the 
ratio  is  one  in  eighteen  and  eight-tenths;  in  1847  one  in 
nineteen;  in  1857  the  same  as  twenty  years  earlier,  but 
from  that  point  on  there  is  a  marked  decrease,  so  that 
1867  gives  us  one  in  twenty-three  and  nine-tenths,  1877 
one  in  twenty-nine  and  eight-tenths,  and  in  1899  it 
reaches  its  lowest  point,  one  in  thirty-nine  and  three- 
tenths,  just  about  one-third  as  many  infants  in  propor- 
tion to  members  as  in  1827. 

But  taking  up  one  of  their  official  records — and  the 
one  at  hand  happens  to  be  for  the  year  1897 — and  ex- 
amining the  list  of  churches  in  detail,  some  very 
interesting  things  come  to  light.  Thus  it  appears  that 
the  larger  churches  are  very  generally  allowing  the 
practice  to  fall  into  disuse,  (and  these,  of  course,  are 
supposably  led  by  their  ablest  pastors),  and  that  the 
average  is  kept  up  by  the  smaller  churches.  Many 
churches  of  from  one  hundred  to  five  hundred  members 
report  only  a  few,  less  than  half  a  dozen,  and  in  a 
majority  of  the  churches  of  four  hundred  members 
and  upwards,  (a  class  of  churches  in  which  fifteen  years 
ago,  the  average  was  from  one  in  fifty  to  one  in  eighty), 
the  average  is  only  from  one  in  seventy  to  one  in  a 
hundred,  and  a  number  of  very  large  churches  report 
none  at  all.  For  example,  the  Westminster  church  of 
Minneapolis,  with  sixteen  hundred  members,  reports  no 


INFLUENCE   ON   KELIGIOUS    LIFE.  185 

infant  baptisms;  the  Cincinnati  Second,  with  four 
hundred  and  eighty-four  members,  the  Albany  Second, 
with  three  hundred  and  thirty,  the  LaPorte,  with  three 
hundred  and  forty-four,  and  the  Logansport,  with  five 
hundred  and  thirty-five,  all  report  none.  The  Oakland 
First,  California,  with  thirteen  hundred  and  twelve 
members  reports  five;  the  Chicago  First,  with  seven 
hundred  and  nine  members,  reports  one;  Newark,  NewT 
Jersey,  Third,  with  five  hundred  and  seventy  members, 
reports  three;  Albany  Fourth,  with  eight  hundred 
members,  reports  four;  Ithaca,  New  York,  with  six 
hundred  and  sixty-five  members,  reports  two;  Fifth 
Avenue,  New  York  City,  Dr.  John  Hall  pastor,  with 
two  thousand  six  hundred  and  fifty  members,  reports 
seven;  (in  1880  they  reported  seventeen  hundred  and 
thirty  members  and  twenty-one  infant  baptisms).  The 
Madison  Square,  New  York  City,  reports  eight  hundred 
and  one  members  and  three  infant  baptisms,  and  the 
Westminster,  four  hundred  members  and  one  infant 
baptism.  The  Pennsylvania  churches  of  all  kinds  seem 
to  average  higher  in  infant  baptisms  than  those  of  any 
other  state,  yet  Germantown  First,  with  nineteen  hun- 
dred and  ninety-one  members  reports  no  infant  bap- 
tisms. But  to  show  what  a  church  can  do  when  it  really 
sets  out  to  do  something,  we  have  the  Madison  Street 
Church  of  Baltimore,  which  with  two  hundred  and 
twelve  members  baptized  two  hundred  and  fifteen 
babies!  This  beats  the  record  of  any  church  that  has 
yet  been  discovered.  But  they  must  have  gathered  up 
nearly  all  the  babies  in  Baltimore,  for  the  La  Fayette 
Square  church  with  three   hundred  and  seventy-four 


186  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

members  could  only  find  two  to  baptize  and  the  West- 
minster, with  three  hundred  and  forty-three  members 
did  not  find  any. 

The  Congregationalists  show  some  surprising  things 
in  their  statistics.  Their  ratio  nowhere  runs  as  high 
as  either  of  the  other  denominations,  yet  they  are  the 
only  ones  that  anywhere  show  any  actual  gain  in  the 
proportion  of  infants  to  membership.  Beginning  with 
one  in  forty-nine  and  four-tenths  in  1859,  they  reach 
the  lowest  point  in  1881  at  one  in  eighty-nine  and  a 
half,  and  since  then  have  come  back  to  the  same  figure 
in  1897  as  at  the  beginning.  Yet  over  against  this  fact 
is  to  be  set  the  fact  that  their  Triennial  Council,  held 
in  Portland  in  1893,  revised  and  recommended  to  the 
individual  churches  for  adoption  a  confession  of  faith 
in  which  all  reference  to  infant  baptism  was  intention- 
ally left  out.  Inasmuch  as  the  Western  churches  show 
a  higher  average  than  the  Eastern,  and  the  smaller 
ones  than  the  larger  ones,  I  attribute  their  increase  in 
infant  baptisms  to  their  growth  in  the  newer  communi- 
ties of  the  West,  where  the  effort  to  gather  in  and  the 
contact  with  families  of  every  faith  would  naturally 
lead  to  the  baptism  of  everybody's  babies.  If  a  Con- 
gregational pastor  can  get  a  foothold  in  the  family  of 
one  brought  up  in  Lutheran  or  Methodist  faith,  and  to 
some  degree  attach  them  to  his  church  by  baptizing 
their  baby,  he  will  naturally  do  it,  especially  in  a 
small  community  where  several  struggling  churches 
are  striving  for  members.  They  are  the  only  body  that 
are  not  now  baptizing  less  infants  than  ever  before, 
and  their  last  ten  years  compared  with  the   first  ten 


i 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS   LIFE.  187 

shows  an  increase  from  one  in  fifty-nine  to  one  in  fifty- 
one  and  a  half. 

Bat  here  are  some  interesting  things  and  some  sur- 
prising variations:  The  Congregational  Year  Book  for 
1897  shows  that  the  Western  states  averaged  from  one 
infant  baptism  in  forty-two  members  to  one  in  fifty- 
three;  but  Massachusetts,  the  home  of  Congregational- 
ism, shows  only  one  in  sixty-nine;  New  Hampshire,  one 
in  a  hundred  and  sixteen;  and  Maine  one  in  a  hundred 
and  fifty-one,  and  in  1898,  one  in  a  hundred  and  eighty- 
two!  Wisconsin,  with  almost  twenty-two  thousand 
members  reports  five  hundred  and  eighty-three,  and 
Vermont,  with  not  two  hundred  less  members,  only  two 
hundred  and  seventy-three.  Ohio  with  more  than  three 
times  the  membership  of  Pennsylvania,  reports  only 
thirty-three  more  infant  baptisms,  and  in  1898  reports 
six  less.  Minnesota,  with  a  little  more  than  eighteen 
thousand  members  reports  four  hundred  and  one,  and 
New  Hampshire,  with  a  little  more  than  twenty  thous- 
and reports  a  hundred  and  seventy  one.  The  whole 
number  of  churches  reporting  in  1896  was  five  thousand 
five  hundred  and  forty-six,  and  of  these  two  thousand, 
six  hundred  and  twenty-five  or  nearly  half,  reported  no 
infant  baptisms,  though  many  of, these  were  small 
churches.  Churches  of  from  four  hundred  to  a  thousand 
members  are  not  very  plenty  in  any  denomination,  yet 
in  the  Year  Book  for  1898  we  notice  twenty-four  such 
churches  that  report  no  infant  baptisms  and  fifteen  more 
that  report  not  more  than  three,  besides  many  others 
that  only  report  half  a  dozen  or  less.  The  other  denom- 
inations show  the  same  sort  of  variations. 


188  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTOKY. 

These  curious  variations  can  mean  but  one  thing, 
namely,  that  the  doctrine  of  infant  baptism  is  not  held 
by  many  churches  with  any  strictness  and  that  churches 
in  the  same  denomination  vary  much  in  the  regard  they 
have  for  it.  It  should  be  remembered  too,  that  any- 
thing below  the  very  highest  averages  shows  a  falling 
off  in  the  practice;  for  the  highest  averages  are  the  nor- 
mal ones  if  the  doctrine  is  strictly  held,  because  of  course 
no  one  baptizes  more  babies  than  they  have,  and  when 
the  average  falls,  it  must  be  that  not  all  have  been  bap- 
tized. The  census  reports  show  about  one  birth  in 
twenty  of  the  population  each  year,  but  we  find  the 
Presbyterians  baptizing  one  to  every  twelve  or  thirteen 
of  the  membership,  the  Episcopalians  one  to  five  or  six, 
and  the  Reformed  even  as  many,  in  1823,  as  one  to 
three.  Difference  in  conditions  is  also  to  be  taken  into 
account,  and  the  fact  that  in  the  older  states  there  has 
been  much  emigration  and  in  the  cities  families  are  not 
as  large,  but  that  does  not  by  any  means  explain  it  all. 
The  only  conclusion  is  that  the  doctrine  is  loosening  its 
hold  upon  the  churches. 

The  Methodists  nowhere  show  as  high  an  average  as 
do  the  Presbyterians,  the  Episcopalians  or  the  Re- 
formed, nor  is  theje  a  marked  difference  shown  from 
year  to  year;  yet,  taking  the  first  ten  years  and  compar- 
ing them  with  the  last  ten,  we  find  a  decrease  from  one 
in  twenty-four  and  six-tenths  to  one  in  twenty-six  and 
seven-tenths,  and  in  the  last  two  years  for  which  I  have 
full  figures  the  ratio  is  one  in  twenty-nine  and  six-tenths 
and  one  in  thirty.  Their  highest  ratio  is  one  in  twenty 
and  one-half  and  their  lowest  one  in  thirty. 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS    LIFE.  189 

The  Episcopal  records  previous  to  1868  are  only 
partial  but  serve  well  enough  for  purposes  of  compar- 
ison, as  it  is  assumed  that  fuller  records  would  not 
materially  change  the  ratio  of  baptisms  to  membership. 
Their  reports  are  given  only  once  in  three  years  and 
the  membership  given  is  that  for  the  year  of  the  report, 
while  the  baptisms  given  are  the  total  for  three  years. 
The  ratio  therefore,  is  obtained  by  taking  the  average 
of  baptisms  and  dividing  the  membership  by  it.  This 
does  not  give  a  perfectly  accurate  result  for  any  one 
year  but  does  give  accurate  results  for  purposes  of  com- 
parison during  a  series  of  years.  The  twenty-eight 
dioceses  reporting  in  1850  show  a  membership  of  a  few 
less  than  eighty  thousand,  and  one  infant  baptized  to 
every  six  and  three-tenths  members.  In  1859  it  increases 
to  one  in  five  and  six-tenths,  and  from  that  point  stead- 
ily and  evenly  decreases  to  one  in  thirteen  in  1898, 
when  their  last  report  was  given.  We  should  expect 
that  here,  if  anywhere,  the  proportion  would  be  main- 
tained, but  they  are  baptizing  only  about  half  as  many 
as  they  did. 

The  Eeformed  church  has  preserved  its  records 
farther  back  than  any  of  the  others  and  I  have  complete 
figures  back  to  1815  except  two  years.  But  beginning 
in  1825,  we  find  them  baptizing  one  infant  to  every  six 
members.  In  fourteen  years  they  have  fallen  off  one- 
half.  In  1845  the  ratio  is  one  to  fourteen  and  nine- 
tenths;  in  1865  it  is  one  to  seventeen  and  six-tenths;  in 
1881  it  drops  off  to  one  in  twenty-one  and  three-tenths, 
which  is  exceptional,  and  comes  up  in  1899  to  one  in 
eighteen  and  six-tenths. 


190  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

Gathering  up  these  figures  now,  we  have  the  highest 
and  the  lowest  proportions  as  follows: 
Presbyterians,  highest,  one  in  13.2,  lowest,  one  in  39.3 
Methodists,  "  "      20.5,        "  "     30. 

Congregationalists,  "      47.  ,         "  "      89.5 

Episcopalians,       "  "         5.6,         "  "      13. 

Reformed,  "  "         6.  ,         "  "      21.3 

Comparing  the  first  year  of  the  record  used  with  the 
last,  (and  looking  over  the  whole  table  of  figures,  this 
seems  to  give  a  very  fair  representation),  we  have  the 
following: 

Presbyterians,  in  1827,  one  in  13.2,  in  1899,  one  in  39.3 
Methodists,       "   1857,       "      25.4,' "   1897,      "      30. 
CongregatTts,  "  1859,      "      49.4,   "  1898,      "      54.6 
Episcopalians,  "  1850,       "        6.3, "   1898,      "       13. 
Reformed,  "  1825,       "        6.  ,   "    1899,       "      18.6 

And  finally,  averaging  now  this  last  table,  we  find  that 
the  decrease  in  the  five  denominations  taken  together 
and  during  the  various  periods  given  is  from  one  in 
twenty  to  one  in  thirty-one  and  one-tenth;  a  falling  off 
of  a  little  more  than  one-third. 

What  has  made  this  falling  off  in  the  matter  of 
infant  baptism?  When  we  consider  that  Baptists  are 
the  only  ones  who  do  not,  and  have  not  always,  taught 
that  it  is  a  beautiful  and  holy  thing,  a  duty  and  an 
obligation;  that  by  it  great  blessings  are  brought  to  the 
dear  children  and  safeguards  thrown  around  their  lives; 
but  that  they  have  always  denied  it  and  fought  it,  have 
shown  its  absurdity  in  reason  and  its  utter  lack  of 
foundation  in  scripture,  while  they  have  taught  the 
true  significance  of  believers'  baptism;  and   when  we 


INFLUENCE   ON   EELIGIOUS    LIFE.  191 

consider  the  great  increase  in  numbers  and  influence 
of  these  same  Baptists,  there  seems  but  one  answer; 
they  did  it. 

Thus  the  Baptists  have  been  a  restraining  influence 
to  keep  other  denominations  from  suffering  to  the  full 
the  evil  results  of  their  own  principles,  and  a  leavening 
influence  to  permeate  them  with  better  principles. 
Were  it  not  for  the  Baptists  and  the  printed  Bible, 
which  is  continually  making  Baptists,  what  is  to  hinder 
other  denominations  from  speedily  falling  back  to  the 
low  level  of  two  hundred  years  ago?  Their  principles 
and  doctrinal  standards  are  the  same  now  as  then. 
They  have  preserved  within  themselves  the  seeds  out  of 
which  the  state  church  and  dead  formalism  grew,  and 
what  would  hinder  the  same  sort  of  seed  from  produc- 
ing a  second  time  the  same  sort  of  a  crop?  Nay,  they 
have  within  them  the  very  roots  out  of  which  grew  the 
Papacy  itself  with  its  awful  history;  namely  sacerdo- 
talism, which  shows  itself  in  ministerial  rule  and 
government  by  the  Synod  and  Conference,  and  sacra- 
mentarianism,  which  shows  itself  in  infant  baptism  and 
false  views  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  But  for  the  Baptists, 
would  not  infant  baptism  soon  be  universally  practiced 
as  it  was  in  the  middle  ages?  For  do  not  the  creeds  of 
these  other  churches  call  for  its  observance,  and  do  not 
their  pastors  teach  it  as  a  sacred  thing?  And  would 
not  the  infants,  when  grown,  come  into  the  churches  as 
they  used  to  do,  by  virtue  of  their  baptism  and  not  by 
virtue  of  their  being  born  again?  Would  not  these  un- 
converted infants  become  teachers  and  preachers, 
filling  the  churches  with  worlcUiness  and  false  doctrine 


192  THE   BAPTIST   IN   HISTORY. 

and  sin?  And  would  not  these  false  churches  thus 
produced  become  again  oppressors  and  persecutors  of 
God's  true  children,  filling  the  land  with  the  groans  of 
of  the  saints  and  pursuing  true  godliness  even  unto 
death?  I  verily  believe  that  the  Baptist  force  is  that 
which  upholds  and  preserves  Christendom,  and  that  if 
they  were  suddenly  annihilated — a  consummation  which 
is  devoutly  to  be  wished  by  some  narrow  minded  souls 
— it  would  be  the  greatest  calamity  that  could  happen 
in  the  religious  world  as  it  was  in  Europe  in  the 
sixteenth  century. 

We  have  seen  now,  what  Baptists  have  held  as 
guiding  principles,  what  they  have  suffered  for  those 
principles  and  what  those  principles  have  done  for  the 
world;  how  they  have  been  vital  to  purity  of  religion 
and  freedom  in  government,  and  how  they  have  brought 
a  spiritual  Christianity  and  the  broadest  liberty  where 
they  have  come.  Surely  our  holding  faithfully  to  these 
principles,  and  in  their  fulness,  is  not  merely  a  question 
of  courtesy  to  other  denominations  or  a  matter.of  mere 
indifference,  but  a  matter  of  vital  necessity  to  the  purity 
of  Christendom  and  the  coming  of  the  kingdom  of  God 
in  this  world.  In  view  of  our  history  we  can  lift  up 
our  heads  in  the  face  of  anyone  and  say  in  the  language 
of  Luther,  "Here  I  stand.  God  help  me!  I  can  no 
other,"  and  feel  that  we  are  in  the  company  of  those 
of  whom  in  all  the  ages  we  have  no  need  to  be  ashamed. 
Here  in  this  land  of  ours,  whose  freedom  we  did  so  much 
to  secure,  we  may  feel  that  we  have  a  heritage  and  a 
right,  for  with  a  great  price  bought  we  this  freedom. 


INFLUENCE   ON   RELIGIOUS   LIFE.  193 

We  need  not  labor  for  the  triumph  of  our  name  but  for 
the  triumph  of  the  truth,  and  we  may  hope  for  the 
time  when  the  name  will  be  no  longer  distinctive.  A 
solemn  obligation  is  upon  us  forever  to  insist  upon  the 
divine  origin  of  our  principles  and  their  entire  correct- 
ness; to  declare  them  fully  and  fearlessly  in  the  spirit 
of  love  and  of  a  sound  mind;  to  practice  them  faithfully 
and  honestly  until  they  shall  prevail,  for  prevail  they 
surely  will;  until  everywhere  only  the  regenerate  shall 
be  admitted  to  Christ's  church;  until  complete  and 
willing  obedience  to  Him  and  Him  alone  shall  be  the 
recognized  test  of  discipleship;  until  everywhere  God's 
Word  is  supreme  and  the  fundamental  article  of  our 
Baptist  faith  shall  be  the  foundation  of  the  creed  of 
every  christian,  and  CHRIST  SHALL  BE  ABSO- 
LUTELY SUPREME  IN  HIS  OWN  CHURCH. 


.0  © 


*  ' 


<V 


y-  ' 


x0o„. 


A* 


V 


^ 


*V     *, 


$■ 


^\       y 


r^  ^ 


-** 


" 


vv  "V 


^ 


- 


£ 


'> 


•%. 


APPENDIX.-Table  of  Membership  and  Baptisms. 


PRESBYTERIAN. 

METHODIST  (North). 

CONGREGATIONAL. 

EPISCOPAL. 

REFORMED. 

m 
> 

so 

s 

■5'  3- 

p   a. 

p 

•si 

so 

3 

CO  > 

SO 

£| 

50 

s 
-■  1 

CO  > 

_! 

p  3. 

50 

s 

II 

II 

B-S 

■s  1 

■x 

s 
i:  i 

II 

_.  | 

|| 

„g 

m 
> 

» 

•    § 

:    O 

3 

I  9 

1 

:'    O 

» 

:    O 

» 

:   0 

:    7 

& 

;  0 

3 

■    ° 

i  7 

i 

:    0 

" 

:   9 

1825 

10,076 
11,260 
10,039 
13,683 
11,703 
14,122 
14,316 
20,214 
22,469 
21,984 
21,054 
22,604 
19.441 
21,923 
22,212 
23,783 
23.962 
23,758 
211,322 
31,214 
32,883 
32,200 
32.840 
34,100 
33.980 
33,553 
34,586 
35,616 
36,597 
37,020 
38.927 
40,413 

105 
136 

97 
125 
110 
190 
310 
589 
478 
265 
187 
135 
109 
277 
319 
197 
277 
253 
682 
523 
217 
150 
169 
169 
219 
259 
238 
224 
350 
262 
290 
369 

05.0 
82.8 
103.4 
109.4 
106.3 
74.3 

34.3 
47 

112.. 
167.4 
178.3 

79 

69.6 
120.7 

86.5 

93.1 

43 

59.  ( 

214!  7 

194.3 

201.7 

155 

120.5 

145 

104.5 
141.3 
134.2 

109..- 

1.626 

1.607 

2.2ll 
1.379 
1.760 
1.764 

2(101 

L944 

1 .585 
1.860 
2.025 
1 .853 
1,860 
1.983 
1 ,858 
2.211 
2.185 
2.195 
2.152 
2.074 
2.015 
2.395 
1.995 
2.075 
2.570 
2  59  1 

2'  188 
2,754 

7 

8 

6 

8.4 

8 

8 

10 
10 

8 

10,8 
11.9 
10.4 
10.8 
12 
12.7 
12 
12.2 
15.2 
11.2 
14.9 
15 
15.S 
16.9 
14.2 
16.8 
16.6 
15 
15.2 
15.9 

11,6 

1826 

135,285 
14(1.308 
162,816 

182.017 

217,318 
233,580 
247,964 

2,01,5 
3.380 
3,082 
3,255 
4,390 
0.050 
0.050 
5,738 

43 
41 

22.5 
33.6 
43.2 

10.220 

10700 

12,171 

12,202 
12,108 
13.286 
14,035 
13,004 

13^2 
13.6 
13.3 

15-0 

1HW 

1828 

1829 

1830 

1831 

15 

16.3 
16.6 
19 

1832 

1833 

1834 

18H5 

183fi 

219,126 

220.557 

177,605*- 

128.043 

120,583 

134,433 

140,433 

159,137 

100,487 

171,879 

174,714 

1711.453 

1 '.12.022 

200.830 

207,254 

210.300 

210,414 

210,203 

225,401 

231.40-1 

2,729 
3,031 

2,002 
1,044 
1,741 

1 ,8  12 
2,748 
4,303 
3.287 
1,020 
2,050 
1,704 

'  -II. 
2,772 
2,918 
2,5  10 
2.042 
3.507 
3,433 
3,189 

89 

72.7 

66 

77.9 

73 

72.9 

36.4 

50.6 

85.8 
100 
82 
82.2 
74.8 
72 
82 
74.5 
62.6 
67.4 
70 

11,089 

IO.10I 
7,714 
7,844 

8,305 

10,025 

9^608 
9,677 
9,342 

0,837 
0,805 
10,372 
10.001 
11,000 

11,1,44 

12,041 
11,734 
11,021 

19.7 

18.8 

17.3 

16.5 

16 

16 

14.9 
15 

17.9 

18 

19 

19.5 

20.3 

20 

19 

19 

18.8 

18 

10 . 7 
IS  6 

1856 

1837 

1838 

1839 

1840 

1810 

1841 

1841 

184'? 

1842 

IS  13 

1843 

1844 

1814 

1845 

1815 

1S4f> 

1846 

1847 

1847 

1S4S 

1848 

Is  19 

1849 

18.-.0 

79,987  * 

210 

34.5 

12,679 

6.3 

1850 

1851 

IS5I 

1852 

IS52 

is;,:: 

IS55 

is:,  j 

1851 

IS",", 

1855 

1856 

1859    279,630 

3.370 
5,170 

0,072 

72.2 
50 

13,007 
13,084 
16,104 

18.8 
18.5 
17.2 

709,968 

27,583, 

25.7 

27.957 

2.,    1 

44,443 
46,197 

50.304 

407 

847 
978 

109 

54.4 
51.4 

5.162 
3,172 
3,814 

14 

13.3 
13 

1557 
185S 
1859 

832,657 

40,101 

10.0 

,-,!, 

21.8 

250,152 

10.52; 

"23" 

5.001 

49  4 

139,611} 

4,907 

28.4 

24,851 

5.6 

i860 

._)!).>    ,|J, 

5.150 

56.8 

15.031 

8  7 

855,726 

39.464 

21.6 

32.902 

26 

253,765 

35( 

50.295 

463 

108.  ( 

3,506 

14.3 

1860 

1861 

3,070 

81.7 

15,130 

12.3 

865,446 

32.347 

36 

34.411 

25 

255,034 

2,151 

118 

4.54- 

56 

50.427 

470 

107.2 

1.050 

12.4 

1861 

lso-l 

303.280 

2.282 

124,370" 

3,694 

33,  ( 

20.141 

6.1 

51.528 

387 

133 

5.0S0 

16.6 

IS62 

lsr,:i 

2''7  575 

2,105 

105 

.0,104 

12  3 

822,845 

24.138 

34 

52.24  1 

2.)  2 

260,284 

3,321 

78 

4.123 

63 

53.007 

399 

132.5 

3.155 

16.7 

1865 

1SI',4 

231.01  ;o 

2.380 

97.4 

0.801 

'1  0 

829,379 

21.809 

33.4 

32.190 

25.6 

202.649 

4.02° 

53.833 

585 

91 A 

3.215 

17 

1864 

I  SI  if, 

232,450 

2.821 

S2.4 

0,002 

13  0 

822,711 

20.150 

28 

:5i  soi 

25 

263,296 

4,97, 

53 

4,133 

63  5 

148,068§ 

4,384 

33  r 

22,31b 

6.6 

54  286 

540 

100.6 

3.004 

17.6 

IS05 

i860 

230,300 

5.003 

47.8 

i  0.000, 

'5  0 

871,113 

47,419 

18.3 

55.551 

24.4 

267.453 

5,22] 

55.917 

605 

92.4 

3.507 

16.9 

1866 

iso7 

246,350 

5.200 

46.7 

10,209 

13  0 

971,866 

50,083 

16.4 

42.65,- 

22  5, 

278,708 

8,720 

32 

5,012 

55  0 

57,846 

937 

61.7 

3.229      17.9 

186, 

ISliS 

252,555     5,191 

48.6 

1  1 ,212 

22.5 

1,060,265 

67.065 

15.8 

10.207 

22.9 

291.012 

7.861 

195,183 

6,419 

34 

20,85: 

7.2 

49,508 

919 

53.8i  5,155   1  14.4 

1,808 

I  809 

258,003  '  4,236 

60.8 

1  1  33,3 

>,:>,  8 

1,114,712 

61,147 

18,2 

17.501 

23.4 

300,362 

7,094 

42.3 

5,022 

59.8 

58,796 

797 

7.)    ,  3,585  |  10.4 

1S70 

446,561    10.122 

44 

10.170 

28 

1,173,000 

00.481 

17  6 

5(1  155 

25,2 

306.515 

6,335 

61,144 

974 

02.7 

5,121 

17.8 

1870 

LR71 

455,378 

S.585 

53.6 

17.420 

26 

1,231,008 

65,770 

18  7 

54  517 

22.5 

312,054 

5,797 

53.8 

.  265 

59.4 

235,006 

7,297 

32.; 

■-0  ,s: 

7.6 

69 . 7 

3.877 

10,1 

1871 

1872 

408,164 

S.S25 

53 

16,781 

m 

1,272,496 

61,311 

•'()  7 

53,45; 

23.8 

318,916 

6,57: 

1.106 

.,.8 

1.190 

1872 

1873 

472,023 

8.450 

55.8 

16  088 

25  2 

1,288,704 

50.103 

■12  0 

53.287 

24 

323,679 

5.871 

55 

4.57C 

70.8 

745 

90 

1874 

405,03  t 

11.082 

42.5 

18,838 

20  3 

1,345,089 

71.015 

18  7 

58.011 

22.5 

330,391 

6.89S 

282,359 

7,373 

38.2 

31,721 

951 

75 . 8 

1875 
1876 

500.034 
535,210 

1(1. 0  10 
15,753 

47.5 
33.9 

17,004 
18.087 

28 '  ' 

1,384,152 

1.-124,994 

66.718 

80.234 

20.7 
17  7 

52.218 
56  308 

26... 
25.2 

338,313 
350,658 

8,745 
10,466 

38.6 

5,184 

65 

74.600 

1 ,95  1 

38     |  4.230 

17.4 

1876 
1877 
1878 
1879 
1880 
1881 

1882 
1885 

1877 

557.071 

15.  ->63 

36.5 

18,(102 

30  8 

1,471,777 

76.248 

19  3 

55.851 

26.3 

505,505 

12.318 

29.6 

5     -1 

68.2 

297,387 

8,434 

35.2 

8.7 

IS 

IK7N 

567,855 

11.010 

48.9 

19,220 

29  5 

1,505,577 

7O.S90 

21    2 

50.725 

26.0 

375,654 

10.686 

80,228 
80.208 
80,591 

75.3  .,.si4 

J),, 

574,480    10,018 

57.3 

18,501 

31 

1,523,306 

24 

50.557 

26.9 

352.510 

8.37C 

45.7 

5.371 

71 

.... 

1.-.S  1 

62.4  1.148 

11,, 

1880 

578,071  I  0.232 

02.0 

18,960 

30 

1,564,105 

59.330 

58.555 

26  51 

384,332 

5,893 

344,034 

7,732 

44.4 

9.5 

(38 

j°;; '  1  *sg 

'i'-' 

1881 

581,401   ,  8,174      7] 

17.480 

33.2 

1,553,540 

50,972 

30    1 

55.957 

25.7 

555. 655 

5,560 

69.3 

4,309 

89.5 

.... 

BRQ 

107 

1882 

1SS3 

000,005    10397 

61 
57.7 

19,026 

17,728 

31 

1,572,177 
1,601,072 

57.241 
01.802 

27.1 
25  8 

50.8115 
55,876 

27.0 

387,610 
590.209 

5.99! 

6.374 

62 

5,366 

73.8 

364,367 

'6,997 

"02" 

36.25-1 

i(J            80.156 

940        St. Si  5.989 

20 

ISSI 

015,042    11,942 

51.5 

10,483 

31.6 

1,047,719 

09,1-15 

22,  8 

02.025 

26.6 

401,549 

8,290 

!      s-''"o->  '  1  0(9  '     "OS    J  ""I 

19,5  '  IS85 
17.0  |  I8S0 

1885 
1886 

044,025    16,191 
001,800    18,471 

42.3 
35.8 

21.012 
21.010 

30 

30.6 

1.000,010 

1,765,228 

78.417 

98,814 

21.5 

17  8 

04.01. 
07.075 

26.3 
26 

418,564 
436,379 

13,075 

9,882 

10.357 

12.560 

11.655 
12.664 
11,494 

57 

51 : 2 
52 

47 

52.8 
49.4 
54.6 

423,280 

8,608 

49.1 

41,534 

10.1        85.057     1.001        75. s    1.70S 

1SS7 

007,835    20,114 

34.6 

25.100 

295/ 

1.800,501 

101.520 

18  4 

74,638 

25 

457,584 

12,039 
ISjSO 

lsss 
1889 

753,740  'lo',547 

38.6 

23,869 

21,501', 

30.3 
30.6 

1. 931, 002 
1.998,293 

91.500 

loi.m;-, 

21 

10  7 

72.305 
74,01" 

26.9 

491.085 

33 

41.4 

48 

56 

486,866 

10.512 

46.1 

46.073 

10.5 

5,8,812 

1.268 

70.5 

5.258 

16.0 

17 

IS81I 

is;  it) 

775  0O3 

17,471 

44.4 

25.487 

30.8 

2,064,437 

80.15-' 

25  6 

77.5  I'. 

21 , .  4 

,00   .5 

91.32:! 
95.965 

1.6111 

5,666 

1891 

800,700 

21.570 

37 

20,121 

30 

2.157.915 

112.6112 

18  7 

81.441 

14,040 

15.247 
17.70.1 
15,943 
14,881 
13.055 
11,202 

11.351 

49.5 

49.137 

11.4 

1.211 

79 

5.776 

16.fi 

1.892 

IHHi> 

830,170 

2(1.830 

2,201. OS  1 

197,505 

11 

84.739  20.^ 

97.520 

1.191 

81.6 

5.597 

17  1 

1,895 

isn: 

855,080 

21.758 

39.3 

26,247 

52.0 

2,260,196 

113.028 

19.8 

87,806  25.8 

555  550 

615.195 
625.-04 
625,254 

10l|8|| 

1.501 

07 

6. 178 

16 

1894 

1S'.)4 
L89E 

IS'.  II 

1891 

is;  is 

895,997 
022,004 
013,710 
000.1111 
075,877 

2S.2I2 
25.720 
24,1.81 
21 .500 
21.571 

31.8 

36 
38 

44 
15.2 

28,051 

2V 15; 

33.3 

'2,366,374 
2,454.645 
2.522.112 
2,558.210 
2,608,694* 

ll.;~'-"2 

1  I9052 
100  205 

16.3    93.107,  20.  J 
17.6!  OS.  121,  -■< 
21.2    88.45S  l.1.0 

21    4    84     I'1    !C    ; 

618,500 
678.999 

11,844 

ii.867 

52 
"hl.2, 

50.968 
:1  ;■•? 

12 
ill" 

103.54s 

101.701 
107.900 
110.713 
111.665 

1.580 

1,181 

1.315 
1.117 

1   III 

71.1 

7(50 
82 

97.0 

5.917 
6.155 

155 

5.987 

17.1 

17 

17 

; 

18  6 

1895 
1896 
1897 

1898 

IS99 

189! 

17.0S2 

55.5 

24,008  395 

2,616,238*:  si)  -vi 

*From   IS17  b>  IS7U  tin-  tiuuus  ^iven  are  tor  the 

"These  nWeToTeT 

tSdiScSJepSrt'ii'f   ISdiocls'Srlp"",'!.'.'^  ,, 

■-(  lid  School"  onlv.      1  his  table  includes  only  the 

lf  ,hc  presb>'terlans- 

the  comparisons  made 

page  IS.    home  fract.o,,.  .re  dropped. 1|